Neptune’s Ring

In the sequel to Venus Rising, drama thrives as Levi moves to a private island to oversee the development of the new resort and unravels clues to the mysterious disappearance of the woman who is reported to haunt the island. Levi finds herself hopelessly in love with Vanessa, while Simone tries every devious trick in the book to win Levi back. Wedding bells ring, but for whom will they toll?

PART ONE

Nat and Liz rode back to the resort and passed a taxi leaving the resort driveway. “That is odd,” Liz said as they pulled into the garage. “Who at the resort travels in a taxi?” she asked.

“That is a good question and I intend to find out the answer,” Nat said as she walked to the front desk her good mood sinking quickly.

“Maryann, who just arrived in a taxi,” she asked?

“It was your sister,” Maryann said.

“Simone?” Nat asked.

“Do you have any other’s we don’t know about, Honey?” Liz teased.

“No, one is quite enough these days,” Nat said with a sigh.

“Keep your cool,” Liz said as she saw Nat’s blood pressure rising.

“I am going to see what she is up to now,” Nat said. “I will meet you in the office in a bit.”

“Very well, my love, just promise me you won’t throw Simone off the balcony,” Liz teased.

“I will try my best, but I won’t make a promise I may not be able to keep,” Nat said with a wicked grin.

Nat stormed out of the front desk area headed for the elevator. If she were lucky, she would catch Simone still in her suite and would confront her there instead of out in public where Simone was sure to make a scene.

Liz walked up to the office and waited for the fireworks to begin.

Nat arrived at Simone’s door and pounded on it until Simone came to the door.

“Well hello, Sister,” Simone said.

“What are you doing here?” Nat asked. “I thought you had a few more days in the hospital.”

“I put on my charm and talked the doctor into discharging me early,” Simone said.

“Are you really well enough to be out of the hospital?”

“How nice of you to ask, but yes, he said it would be fine as long as I took it easy for the next few days,” Simone said. “You would have known that dear Sister, if you had been at the hospital with me,” Simone said with venom in her voice.

“The way you have been acting, you are damned lucky I don’t throw you out on your ass right now,” Nat said clinching her fist.

“Not to worry, Nat, I will be off the island Sunday,” Simone said. “I have been released to fly then and I already have a ticket.”

“Until then I suggest, you lay low and not cause any more trouble Simone or I will send you off to the only other motel on the island,” Nat warned.

“Oh, I will be good dear Sister,” Simone said. “I plan to lay out by the pool and stay out of your way as much as possible,” she said.

“That would be very wise, Simone.”

“I do plan to take care of some unfinished business with Levi,” Simone said.

“That will be pretty hard for you to do,” Nat said with a devilish grin.

“Why is that?” Simone asked a bit startled.

“Levi is not on the island anymore,” Nat said.

“Where is she?” Simone demanded to know.

“Quite frankly, dear Sister, I don’t believe that is any of your business. You are completely and finally out of Levi’s life now,” Nat said.

“That’s what you think, Nat, but my way of thinking is very different.”

“Why would you even want to pursue someone who has absolutely no desire to be with you?” Nat asked.

“Oh, Levi still wants me, I am sure of it,” Simone said. “She can’t just walk away from me,” Simone said.

“Well this one did, Simone and you ruined the best thing to have come into your life,” Nat said.

“I guess we will just have to see about that,” Simone said. “I know you would not let your little prize bartender go for long so I will just wait until she returns.”

“You will be out of here Sunday morning, regardless, Simone, and that is that,” Nat said as she spun on her heel and barged through the door.

“Later, Sister,” Simone shouted as Nat closed the door loudly.

Nat could hear Simone laughing behind the closed door as her rage burned through her veins. “Damn you Simone,” she mumbled under her breath. “Why can’t you leave well enough alone?”

Nat walked around the resort to exhaust the rage Simone had stirred in her. Not many people had the ability of making Nat lose her temper, but her younger sister always knew exactly which buttons to push to send Nat over the edge.

Simone had always felt inferior to her older sister. Nat was the first to become a successful businesswoman. Nat had a secure and stable relationship with a great woman. Granted, Simone’s success in the travel industry had blossomed quickly, but only due in part from the financial backing Nat had provided to get Simone’s ideas off the ground. Simone had paid Nat back in full for her investment, but Simone knew without Nat she would have been just your routine travel agent. Simone was also envious of the love that Nat shared with Liz and longed to share that love with someone. She had seduced many women, but none of them had that special feel to them. That was until Levi had come into her life.

Levi was definitely the one that got away, or in Simone’s case the one she foolishly discarded like yesterday’s trash. Simone felt the sting of shame burning deep inside her for the way she treated Levi, but she would be damned if she would admit that to anyone. Simone was superior and would not concede how badly her psyche had been damaged when Levi walked out of her life. No one and especially not a minimum wage bartender would humiliate Simone Taylor.

Simone removed the immobilizer sling and carefully showered to rinse the smell of the hospital off of her body and dressed in a skimpy bikini. By the time she finished her shoulder was on fire with a dull ache and she swallowed a pain pill and replaced the sling on her body. She had plans to lay out by the pool to soak up some rays and scope out the resorts latest round of guests. She slipped a thin cover up over her head and took off for the pool. Despite the doctor’s warning of mixing alcohol with her pain medication, Simone took great pleasure in ordering a tall Tropical E as she located a perfect sunning spot and spread out a towel.

“That is an absolutely sinful drink,” a deep voice said from beside Simone.

“Yes, it is,” Simone said as she lowered her sun glasses to get a better look at the woman beside her.

Young, spiky blonde hair, cute smile, sexy voice, just my type of woman, Simone thought as she smiled back at the woman.

“Hi, my name is Simone,” she said as she replaced her glasses, protecting her eyes from the glare of the sun on the pool.

“Nice to meet you, Simone, I am Del and I sure hope you will allow me to buy the next round,” she said.

“I do believe that can be arranged,” Simone said. “So where are you from Del?”

          “I am down from Boston for a couple of weeks of fun and relaxation,” she answered.

          “That is a beautiful town,” Simone said.

          “Where do you live?” Del asked.

          “Mainly in New York City, but I also have a small place in South Beach,” Simone said.

          “That must be where you get such a heavenly tan,” Del said.

          “Well, I do try to spend us much time as possible on the beach,” Simone said, obviously flattered by this woman’s attentions.

          “It shows too,” Del said with a voice that almost purred to Simone’s ears.

          “Why, thank you, Del,” Simone said as she took a long drink.

          “That looks very painful,” Del said pointing at Simone’s right arm in the sling. “What happened?”

          “I had a bit of a jet-ski accident and broke my collarbone,” Simone said. “It isn’t as painful as it is frustrating,” Simone said. “I can remove my arm long enough to shower, but the remainder of the time my arm must be immobilized. It makes eating and sleeping a real challenge,” Simone said.

          “Well if you will allow me to assist you, I could help with mealtimes,” Del said.

          “That is very sweet of you, Del,” Simone said with a smile. “Can you help me sleep too?” she teased.

          “That could possibly be arranged too,” Del said returning Simone’s challenge with a sly smile.

          “Interesting,” Simone said as she took another sip from her drink.

          Nat had finally cooled down from her confrontation with Simone and was walking past the pool when she glanced over and saw Simone talking with Del. “Now if that isn’t a match made in heaven,” she said out loud, “I don’t know what is.”

          She suddenly felt like smiling again and when she stepped inside the office, Liz looked up to see her smiling.

          “I am not so sure, I like that look on your face,” she said. “I don’t hear any sirens, so what has you smiling so brightly?” she asked.

          “You know that spiky haired young guest who is bordering on the edge of being a stalker?” Nat asked.

          “Del? Yes, what of her?”

          “Well she and Simone are having drinks down by the pool,” Nat said with a smile. “For some reason I thought of a cobra and a mongoose when I saw them together, two predators sparring like that,” Nat said. “I just had to smile.”

          “You can be a truly evil woman, Nat,” Liz said.

          “Now, now my dear, evil is a pretty strong word,” Nat said.

          “Ok, you are a truly wicked woman then, that better?” Liz teased.

          “Much better, wicked sounds so much sexier.”

          “Well you are very sexy, My Love.”

          “So what are you working on?” Nat asked.

          “I was surfing the net looking at some potential properties,” Liz said.

          “Have you seen anything you like?” Nat asked.

          “There are five that I think may hold some potential,” Liz said.

          “That sounds very promising,” Nat said. “Why don’t you show them to me?”

          Liz turned back to the computer screen and began to move the cursor across it when the power dimmed and then went out completely. The fire alarm screamed aloud and Liz looked at Nat.

          “We don’t have a drill scheduled for today do we?” she asked.

          “No we don’t,” Nat said as she rushed over to the enunciator panel and saw that a smoke detector had been activated in one of the guest rooms. “Room 108,” she said as she rushed for the door, with Liz closely behind her.

          When they arrived, the Maintenance staff was already in the room and had determined that a cigarette had been discarded in a waste can, before being properly extinguished and were able to stop the fire from growing beyond the waste can. Smoke filled the room, but there was no damage to fixtures or furnishings. Sirens could be heard in the distance as the small local fire department was on its way in response to the alarm.

          “I have everything under control here, Nat,” Mary, the head of Maintenance said. “I will deal with the Fire Department as well,” she said.

          “Thanks, Mary,” Nat said. “I absolutely detest dealing with that ogling bunch of men,” Nat teased.

          “I know you do, Boss, so I will take care of everything.”

          “We may need to move the guests from that room while the smoke clears,” Nat suggested. “Have a little chat with them about smoking safely too, please.”

          “Will do Boss,” Mary said as she sent one of her assistants to the front desk to find out the name of the guests in the room.

          “Let’s beat it before the fire chief makes his arrival,” Nat said as she took Liz’s hand and left the room.

          Vanessa and Levi were jolted awake by the landing of the jet as they arrived in Miami.

          “Touchdown,” Levi said as she smiled up to Vanessa. “We made it.”

          “That wasn’t bad at all,” Vanessa admitted.

          “I don’t know about you Babe, but I am starving,” Levi said. “Why don’t we grab some lunch before we leave the airport,” she suggested.

          “There is a nice little deli that serves some of the best Cuban sandwiches,” Vanessa said.

          “That sounds perfect,” Levi said, “My treat.”

          “You have yourself a deal,” Vanessa said as she retrieved their bags from the overhead.

          They located the deli and ordered the sandwiches before finding a small table in the crowded room. They sipped on drinks while they waited for their sandwiches to arrive and watched the traffic in the busy airport.

          “What will be happening on the ship today?” Levi asked.

          “They will be performing a final deep cleaning and maintenance,” Vanessa said. “Most of the crew will be on shore until Wednesday as the ship is re-stocked and made ready for the next cruise.”

          “Do you have a place in Miami?”

          “No, I stay on board the ship. No more than we are in port, it just doesn’t make sense to lease an apartment or house.”

          “That is probably wise,” Levi said.

          “Some of the staff rent a house out near the beach and since they rotate cruises; there is generally someone always at home.”

          “What about Killian?”

          Vanessa smiled at the mention of her first mate. “Killian chooses to stay on board.”

          “I believe she loves that ship as much as you do,” Levi said.

          “Yes, she does. When we take a break for the Christmas holiday, I have to force her off the ship to go spend time with her parents,” Vanessa said.

          “Maybe this year the two of you will take a holiday down at the resort then,” Levi suggested.

          “Even if it means I have to fly again,” Vanessa said with a smile.

          Their sandwiches arrived and they enjoyed the spicy lunch washed down with several glasses of soft drinks. After they finished, they stepped out into the midday Florida sun to hail a taxi. Traffic was intense and the driver wove in and out of four lanes of traffic as he made his way quickly to the port.

          When they reached the ship, she and Vanessa climbed out of the taxi. Levi paid the fare as Vanessa stood in awe of her ship.

          “It must seem like ages since you have been on board her,” Levi said.

          “It really does,” Vanessa said, while she admired the beautiful ship. “She looks more beautiful every time I look at her.”

          Vanessa reached for Levi’s hand as they walked down the pier. Killian was standing on the bridge and saw them approach, then rushed toward the ramp that led down to the pier. She met them before they reached the ship and immediately hugged Vanessa.

          “I brought her in without a scratch, Captain,” she said.

          “I can see that, she looks great.”

          “It is good to have you back on board,” Killian said. She stepped back from hugging Vanessa and embraced Levi. “I am so happy to see you and to have you on board with us,” she said. “If there is anything I can do for you while you are on board, please let me know.”

          “Well I do have instructions to get you back to the resort as quickly as possible, so maybe once we leave port you can put a little extra speed in,” Levi teased.

          “NeNe did tell me to hurry back,” she said.

          “She misses you terribly, but you never tell her I told you that,” Levi said with a grin.

          “My lips are sealed,” Killian said. “Will you two be joining us for dinner tonight?” she asked.

          “Yes, please ask Andrea to prepare dinner for two more,” Vanessa said.

          “Very well then, let me take those bags for you,” she said as she took the bags from Levi and Vanessa. “I will put these in your cabin, while you take a look around.”

          Killian knew Vanessa well enough to know that the first thing she would do was walk the ship once she came on board and Vanessa smiled at her correct assumption.

          “Would you care to walk with me or would you rather rest for now?” Vanessa asked.

          “I don’t want to miss a minute of your company,” Levi said.

          “I will check in with you later then Killian,” Vanessa said as they walked to the elevators.

          “Later Captain,” Killian said, as she disappeared up the stairs with their bags.

          PART TWO

          Simone and Del spent the afternoon at the pool, soaking up the sunshine and several drinks. The days Simone had spent in the hospital had left her hungry, but her appetites went much further than food. She had every intention of seducing Del and was confident that her intentions would be well received by the young woman.

          “Would you join me for dinner?” Simone asked as she sat up on her lounge chair.

          “I would love to,” Del answered. “What time would you care to meet?”

          “I thought we could meet at six and then spend some time down at the club afterwards,” Simone said.

          “That sounds very nice to me,” Del said, as she stood and offered a hand of assistance to Simone.

          “We have a date then,” Simone said, as they walked back toward the resort. “I will meet you at the dining room at six then,” she said as she parted ways with Del.

          “I look forward to it,” Del said with a smile before she turned away from Simone.

          This one will do nicely, Simone thought as she watched the catlike movements of Del’s body as she walked away.

          Simone walked into the salon and requested to have her legs waxed. The young salon attendant worked quickly to remove the stubble from Simone’s legs and then rubbed her freshly smoothed legs with baby oil. Simone enjoyed the feel of the woman’s hands on her legs as she carefully covered her skin with the soothing oil. She could feel the dampness grow between her legs as the woman’s hands stroked the insides of her thighs.

          “All set,” the young woman said, as she helped Simone from the waxing chair.

          “Thank you, my dear,” Simone said, as she signed the charge ticket, giving the woman a twenty dollar tip.

          “Thank you, Ms. Taylor,” the woman said as she took the ticket from Simone. “Let me know if I can be of further assistance while you are at the resort.”

          “I will indeed,” Simone said with a smile.

          Simone took the elevator to the penthouse and slipped out of the swim suit and immobilizer then stepped under the flow of the water. It felt good to have her arm free for a few minutes even though the slightest of movement made her shoulder ache. She showered quickly and swallowed a pain pill before calling the front desk.

          “How may I assist you Ms. Taylor?” the woman asked.

          “I need a wakeup call in an hour please,” Simone requested.

          “No problem, Ms. Taylor, will there be anything else?” the woman asked.

          “Yes, please also arrange for a bottle of champagne to be delivered around eight tonight,” Simone requested.

          “I will take care of that,” the woman said.

          “Thank you, very much,” Simone said as she ended the call.

          Simone rested against the pillows and closed her eyes for a short nap. The pain medication worked quickly and Simone drifted off to sleep and dreams of Levi.

          Levi and Vanessa walked every deck, as Vanessa inspected the work being done on her ship. She explained to Levi the vast amount of food and supplies that would be delivered for the next cruise as they walked through the pantry.

          “Late tonight, a diesel tanker will pull alongside the Sappho One and will complete the refueling process while we sleep,” she said.

          “I would hate to have to pay that fuel bill,” Levi teased.

          “I am glad I don’t have to pay any of our bills,” Vanessa said. “The food costs alone would be enough to overwhelm me.”

          They ended the tour in the control room, where they found Killian reviewing weather reports. She looked up to see them enter the room.

          “Welcome back,” she said. “I hope you found everything at tip top shape,” Killian said.

          “Of course I did, Killian,” Vanessa said. “You have done a wonderful job in my absence.”

          “Thank you, Captain.”

          “How is our weather looking for departure Wednesday?” she asked.

          “It looks we will have smooth sailing,” Killian said with a grin.

          “That is always a welcomed relief,” Vanessa said. “What time is dinner tonight?”

          “Andrea will be ready to serve us at six,” Killian said. “Several of us are planning to take a soak in the hot tub afterwards, if you two would care to join us,” she said.

          Vanessa looked at Levi and found her grinning. “I think that would be a terrific way to wind down after a long day, so count us in.”

          “Do you have some things you need to take care of, Vanessa?” Levi asked.

          “I could go over some of these charts with Killian,” Vanessa said. “Do you want to go to the cabin to relax before dinner?” she asked.

          “If you wouldn’t mind,” Levi said.

          Vanessa handed Levi a key to the cabin. “Do you remember how to get there?” she asked.

          “Yes, I believe I can find my way,” Levi said. She kissed Vanessa and said, “I will see you two later,” and left the room.

          “Goodbye Levi,” Killian said with a warm smile.

          “I will see you shortly,” Vanessa said with a wink.

          Levi left the control room and made her way to Vanessa’s cabin. She opened the door and found a vase of roses sitting on the small bar with her name written on the outside of the card. Levi opened the card and read the short note from Vanessa.

          My Dearest Levi,

          Welcome home. I hope that you will be as comfortable here as you made me feel in your bungalow. I am very proud to have you sailing with us and I hope you will enjoy the trip as much as I will. I love you! Vanessa

          Levi was amazed that Vanessa knew that sterling silver roses were her favorite as she plucked one from the vase to smell the sweet fragrance of the lavender rose. She could not recall having a conversation with Vanessa about roses, but she had chosen well. The roses made Levi smile even brighter as she clutched the card to her chest. Levi carried the rose with her as she moved to the bed where her bag was resting. She placed it on the bedside table and opened the bag to see what Vanessa had packed for her. She removed several outfits and placed them on the bed, smiling at Vanessa’s choice of clothing. She located an empty drawer and placed her clothing there, hanging the jeans and dress shirt in Vanessa’s closet.

          The closet was filled with pristine white dress uniforms, each perfectly starched and pressed. Vanessa looked so handsome in her uniform and Levi’s chest swelled with pride as she visualized Vanessa strolling across the decks of the ship so nicely dressed.

          Levi placed her bag beneath the bed and after removing her shoes, stretched out across the comfortable bed. She picked up the rose, bringing it to her nose and breathed deeply of its scent. She closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.

          An hour later, Levi stirred when she felt Vanessa enter the bed. Vanessa crept quietly beside Levi and watched her sleep for several minutes. They were due to arrive for dinner in less than an hour, so Vanessa leaned down to softly kiss Levi awake.

          Levi’s eyes fluttered as Vanessa’s lips brushed softly across hers.

          “It is time to wake, my sleeping beauty,” Vanessa whispered.

          Levi’s arms circled Vanessa’s body as she pulled her down for another kiss. “I think I am dreaming,” Levi said. She opened her eyes and said, “That was no dream, I am being kissed by a handsome Captain.”

          Vanessa smiled and lowered her mouth to cover Levi’s with a soft kiss as her tongue probed past her lips to enter Levi’s mouth. Her tongue hungrily sought out Levi’s and when they touched they began a sensual dance.

          Vanessa moved on top of Levi and could feel the heat burning between Levi’s thighs as their bodies made contact. She softly ground her hips into Levi’s wetness. “You must have been having a good dream,” she teased.

          “You were incredible, Vanessa,” Levi said. “You had me begging for more of your sweet loving,” Levi said with a blush.

          “I will just have to see if I can make that dream come true for you later tonight,” Vanessa said.

          “I have no doubt you will.”

          “Right now though, we have to get ready for dinner,” Vanessa said. “I am going to shower if you would care to join me.”

          “I would love to,” Levi said.

          They stripped out of their clothes and stepped into the large shower. Careful not to get her cast wet, Vanessa placed Levi under the stream of the water then moved her back against the shower wall. She lathered up a soft washcloth and slowly bathed Levi’s body, caressing her breasts gently with the soapy cloth as she watched Levi’s nipples swell with excitement. Levi looked into Vanessa’s eyes darkened with desire as Vanessa bathed her stomach and down each side before her hand came to rest between Levi’s thighs. Long strokes of her hand between Levi’s thighs left her body slippery with soap and Levi watched with anticipation as Vanessa dropped the cloth to the floor of the shower. Her fingers moved smoothly in the soap as she teased Levi’s lips. Levi gasped with delight when Vanessa’s fingers entered her and she spread her feet wider to allow Vanessa full access to her body.

          “Does that feel good?” Vanessa asked, as she curled her fingers deep inside Levi, the tips of her fingers brushing across her G spot.

          “Dear God yes, Vanessa,” Levi purred as her body began to shake with pleasure.

          “Good,” Vanessa said. “I have special plans for you tonight.”

          Vanessa slowly removed her fingers much to Levi’s dismay. She rinsed her body under the flow of water and then kissed her. “Start drying off while I bathe,” she said, as she guided a pouting Levi from the shower.

          Levi stepped from the shower and took a large towel and started patting her body dry as she watched Vanessa in the shower. When Vanessa turned off the water, Levi handed her a towel and left the bathroom to begin dressing.

          “What are we wearing?” she asked from the bedroom.

          “I am wearing shorts and a pullover,” Vanessa said. “We can come back after dinner to change into swim suits for the hot tub.”

          “Sounds good,” Levi said as she picked out a pair of blue shorts and a white pullover. She dressed while she waited for Vanessa to emerge from the bathroom.

          Vanessa walked from the bathroom with a towel around her waist and stepped into the closet. She dropped the towel and stepped into a pair of green khaki shorts and then slipped a sports bra over her head and pulled a yellow t shirt over the top of her head.

          Levi was about to tuck the hem of her shirt into her shorts when Vanessa glanced up at her.

          “Not just yet,” she said as she walked back into the bathroom. “Close your eyes,” Vanessa called from the bathroom.

          Levi closed her eyes and a moment later felt Vanessa’s body pressed up to hers from behind. Vanessa’s hand slid beneath Levi’s shorts in inside her panties. Levi gasped as Vanessa’s fingers parted her lips and a smooth object was slipped past her lips deep inside her body. Levi felt the warmth of her breath as Vanessa’s mouth was at her ear as she cupped Levi’s wetness in her hand. Her left hand pushed a button on a small remote and a low vibration began deep inside Levi.

          Levi felt her knees go weak as Vanessa took the speed up a notch.

          “You are such a devil,” Levi moaned as Vanessa’s palm rubbed across her throbbing clit.

          “Careful of what you say,” Vanessa warned as she turned the vibration to a stronger pulse. “I am the owner of the remote and will take full advantage of the fact,” Vanessa teased, her voice husky with desire.

          She removed her hand from between Levi’s legs and allowed her to finish dressing. She cupped Levi’s mound with her hand from the outside and could feel the slight thrum of vibration in her body. She slipped the remote into her pocket and turned Levi in her arms.

          “Are you ready for dinner?” she asked.

          “Yes,” Levi said as a flush of desire filled her cheeks.

          “Very well then, after you my love,” Vanessa said, as she held the door for Levi.

          They made their way down to the dining room and were the last of the party to be seated. Vanessa introduced Levi to the staff she had not previously met and they drank wine and chatted until dinner began. Levi’s hand rested on Vanessa’s thigh as they drank and mercifully Vanessa slipped her hand into her pocket and lowered the intensity of the vibrator in her body. Levi welcomed the slight relief, but remained acutely aware of the toy humming away inside her body.

          When the salads were finished and their entree was served, Vanessa turned up the dial and felt Levi jump slightly as the vibration increased. She smiled sweetly to Levi. “Are you enjoying the pasta, My Love?” she asked.

          “It is fantastic,” Levi said, as she felt her nipples grow hard.

          “Just wait until you try Andrea’s chocolate mousse,” Killian said.

          “It is rumored as being quite an aphrodisiac,” Vanessa teased.

          “That is true,” Killian said.

          “I can’t wait to try it then,” Levi said.

          As promised, once the dishes were cleared an absolutely sinful chocolate mousse was served. Levi took a bite and moaned her delight as the rich chocolate taste assaulted her taste buds. She watched in anticipation as Vanessa took a bite then placed her spoon down as she savored the taste and her hand slipped inside her pocket. Her fingers twisted the dial and the vibrator started humming inside Levi.

          Vanessa watched Levi take another bite of the dessert and smiled sweetly as she turned the dial up another notch.

          Levi wasn’t sure how much more she could take as her eyes pleaded to Vanessa for some relief. Vanessa slowed the speed and resumed eating her dessert.

          “Are we still on for the hot tub?” Vanessa asked Killian.

          “Most definitely,” Killian said. “After dinner we can change into our suits and meet in the tub on deck ten if that’s fine with you Captain.”

          Levi ate as much of the dessert as possible and watched as Vanessa cleaned her dish, her tongue wrapping around the spoon for every morsel of the delectable concoction. Her arousal soared when she felt Vanessa’s hand on her right thigh as they chatted with the crew.

          Finally, Vanessa placed her napkin on the table. “We shall see you in just a little while,” she announced. “Are you ready, Levi?” she asked.

          “Yes, I am Vanessa,” Levi said as they stood to leave. “My compliments to Andrea for a fantastic meal,” Levi said.

          Vanessa took Levi’s hand as they walked to the elevator. They stepped inside and Vanessa pressed the button to take them back to the cabin. Levi pushed Vanessa roughly against the side wall of the elevator and pressed her body into her.

          “You are in some big trouble tonight,” she said as she covered Vanessa’s mouth with a breath taking kiss.

          Levi reached over and pulled out the hold button on the elevator and then her hand unfastened the button on Vanessa’s shorts. Her fingers dove for the wetness between Vanessa’s thighs and she entered her deeply on the first plunge. Vanessa placed her right hand in her pocket and turned the dial to the maximum as Levi’s fingers rushed in and out of her wetness. Levi groaned into Vanessa’s mouth as the vibrator worked furiously inside her and her knees buckled as the orgasm ripped through her body.

          She dropped to her knees in front of Vanessa and pulled her shorts down as her mouth targeted Vanessa’s wetness. Vanessa removed one foot from her shorts and draped her leg over Levi’s shoulder as Levi’s tongue ravaged Vanessa’s body.

          Vanessa’s hand was buried in her hair as she ground Levi’s face into her wetness until her body exploded with a rush of juices, covering Levi’s face. Vanessa cried out as the violent spasms gripped her body and she grabbed the handrail for support.

          Levi placed Vanessa’s foot back inside her shorts and raised them up her body. “Turnabout is fair play,” she whispered as her fingers pushed the hold button and she collapsed into Vanessa’s arms.

          Vanessa opened the door to the cabin and pressed Levi back onto the bed. She quickly undressed her and when she had Levi stripped down to her panties she lowered them just far enough to give her mouth access to her swollen clit. Her tongue licked across the hard bud until Levi feared she would go mad with lust.

          Vanessa lowered the panties from Levi’s body and then pinned her body to the bed with her hips. The seam of Vanessa’s shorts rubbed roughly across Levi’s clit as she writhed beneath the weight of Vanessa’s body. Vanessa moved her hand between their bodies and her fingers disappeared inside Levi. They reached the vibrating egg and positioned it directly on Levi’s G spot.

          Levi’s body went rigid and then collapsed under Vanessa as her body was spent from her pleasure. Vanessa slowly withdrew the egg from within Levi’s quivering body and took her in her arms.

          “Holy shit,” Levi said as she looked into Vanessa’s eyes. “If I died and went to heaven right now, I couldn’t be any happier,” she said.

          Vanessa kissed her softly then rolled onto the bed. “You liked that little toy did you?” she teased.

          “You have to ask?” Levi said.

          Vanessa chuckled. “I thought you just might.”

          “That was fucking fantastic,” Levi said.

          “No, my dear, that comes later,” Vanessa said, as she took Levi’s hand and led her to the shower. “Let’s rinse off and slip into our suits. The others are going to wonder where we got off to,” she said with a smile.

          Levi turned on the water as Vanessa stripped and they rinsed the pleasure from their bodies. After drying off they put on their suits and walked to the elevator.

          “I love you,” Levi said as she rested her tired head on Vanessa’s shoulder.

          “I love you too,” Vanessa said with a content smile.

          PART THREE

          Simone dressed in black jeans and a snug fitting black t shirt as she prepared to meet Del for dinner. She slipped into a pair of soft leather loafers and walked to the bathroom to spray some perfume on her neck. She observed herself in the mirror and smiled at the image looking back at her, pleased with her looks. She tucked her room key in her pocket as she left the penthouse.

          Del changed clothing for the third time, as she wanted just the right look for tonight’s meeting with Simone. She knew that she would only have one opportunity to impress Simone and this was her night. She decided on black jeans and a black oxford on top of a white tank top. Most of the top buttons were left open and she rolled the sleeves halfway up her forearms. Casual, but snug enough to show off her best assets she thought as she looked in the full-length mirror. She smiled at her image and walked into the bathroom to add the finishing touch. She poured some gel in her palm and ran her fingers thru her thick hair.

          Del left her room and arrived at the dining room before Simone and secured a small candle lit table next to a window. She was staring out the window at the fading sunset when she heard footstep approach. Del turned to see Simone walking toward her. Del stood and stepped over to the other side of the table. She pulled the seat out for Simone and smiled as she took the offered seat.

          “Good evening, Simone,” she said.

          “You look very nice,” Simone said, as she took the napkin and placed it in her lap.

          “Thank you,” Del said. “You smell delicious.”

          Simone chuckled. “Why thank you for noticing.”

          “Would you care for a drink?” Del asked as the waitress approached.

          “A scotch and water for me please.”

          “We will have a scotch and water and a crown and coke,” Del said as the waitress took their orders.

          “Have you worked up an appetite?” Del asked.

          “Three days of hospital food, will leave anyone starving,” Simone said, as she fixed Del with her green eyes.

          Del felt her heart race as Simone’s eyes fixed on her.

          “Do you have any idea what you would care to eat?” she asked.

          “A thick, juicy steak, if you will cut it up for me,” Simone said.

          “That’s not a problem,” Del said. “I will feed you if necessary.”

          Simone smiled at Del. “That is very sweet of you, but I think I may be able to manage that myself.”

          Del chastised herself for appearing too condescending and lapsed into a moment of silence.

          Their drinks arrived and Del took a long drink, hoping the strong alcohol would help to calm her nerves.

          “Would you ladies care for an appetizer?” the waitress asked.

          “What would you recommend tonight?” Simone asked.

          “The coconut shrimp are wonderful,” the waitress said.

          Simone looked at Del, “Is that ok with you?”

          “Sounds delicious,” Del said.

          “The shrimp it is then,” Simone said.

          “Would you like to place your orders now or do you need a few more minutes?” she asked.

          “I think we will wait,” Simone said. “I want to take a good look at what is on the menu,” she said, as her eyes smiled at Del and then moved down the front of her body.

          “Very well, I will check back on you in a few minutes,” she said.

          “What are you hungry for Del?” Simone asked.

          “The steak and lobster looks good,” Del said.

          “I was thinking the same thing,” Simone said.

          She took a long drink and allowed her eyes to play across Del’s face. She is very cute, she thought and probably young enough to last all night if she doesn’t get too drunk.

          “Are you enjoying your stay at the resort?” Simone asked Del.

          “It has been very pleasant so far,” she replied. “Do you visit often?” she asked.

          “Not as often as I like, but whenever possible,” Simone said.

          “This is such a great place,” Del said.

          “Yes, it is. What do you do in Boston?” Simone asked.

          “My father is a shipping magnate and I will be joining his rank in file at the end of the summer,” Del said.

          “Is that what you want to do?” Simone said.

          “I am his only heir and he has groomed me for years to take over the business once he retires,” Del said.

          “That is not what I asked,” Simone said more firmly.

          “It is what is expected of me,” Del said. “By the time he retires, I will know enough about the business to keep it running smoothly.” She smiled at Simone. “Father is rarely in the office,” she said. “Most of his time is spent jet setting around the world and entertaining beautiful women.”

          “Well that part wouldn’t be too difficult to maintain,” Simone said. “You certainly have the looks to turn many heads,” Simone said honestly, causing Del to blush.

          “Thank you for saying that,” she said.

          “I wouldn’t have said that, if I didn’t believe it to be true,” Simone said.

          The waitress arrived to bring them the shrimp appetizer they had ordered and placed the large platter between the two women.

          Simone took a shrimp and dunked it in the dipping sauce and reached across the table to offer it to Del. “You first,” she said as Del opened her mouth and took the crunchy offering.

          Del moaned at the sweet taste of the shrimp and she found Simone smiling.

          “I certainly hope to hear more of those tonight,” Simone said as she bit into a shrimp.

          Del smiled back at Simone. “I am sure that can be arranged.”

          “I am sure,” Simone said, as her green eyes sparkled.

          When the waitress returned, they placed their orders and feasted on the remainder of the shrimp. Simone ordered another scotch and smiled when Del ordered a glass of tea. She was smart not to consume too much alcohol and Simone was becoming more impressed as the night progressed.

          When dinner arrived, Del took Simone’s plate and cut her steak in bite sized pieces. She also removed the lobster from the shell and cut that as well, as Simone watched her carefully. Simone picked up her fork and speared a bite of steak with her left hand and closed her eyes as she placed the juicy meat in her mouth.

          “This was a very good choice,” Simone said, as she speared another piece of steak.

          Del began eating and watched as Simone speared a chunk of the lobster and dipped it into the drawn butter. As she lifted the soaked meat to her lips, a trail of butter slipped past Simone’s lips and trickled down her chin.

          Del grabbed her napkin and was about to reach over to wipe Simone’s chin, when Simone said, “I think you could use something better than that napkin.”

          Del stood and walked to Simone and leaned down to lick the butter from her chin.

          “Mmm, that was much nicer,” she said, as her tongue brushed across Del’s lips.

          “Simone is playing with her new pet,” Liz said to Nat as she watched the exchange between Simone and Del.

          “If it will keep her out of Levi’s business she can play with whomever she wants,” Nat said.

          “You know she’s going to play with whoever she wants to anyhow,” Liz said with a chuckle.

          “True, but let’s hope this one satisfies Simone for a few days,” Nat said as she took a bite of her salad.

          “I am crossing my fingers,” Liz said as she turned back to her meal.

          Del felt her insides quiver as Simone’s tongue brushed across her lips and she boldly lifted Simone’s chin and kissed her lips.

          Del’s lips were soft as they caressed Simone’s. So maybe we won’t spend much time at the club tonight, she thought. Just long enough to get some information and make an appearance on the dance floor before she would take Del back to the penthouse for a real test.

          Del smiled proud that she met Simone’s challenge and turned around to take her seat. They finished their meal and each had another drink before they left the dining room.

          Del tucked Simone’s left hand under her elbow and strutted as they left the resort and walked to the club. They stepped inside the dark club and Simone walked to the bar for drinks as Del found them a table.

          Simone was disappointed that Levi was not behind the bar and was greeted warmly by Susan.

          “Good evening, Ms. Taylor,” she said. “What may I get you?”

          “A scotch on the rocks and a crown and coke,” Simone said. “Where is Levi?” she asked.

          “Levi has taken a few days of vacation,” Susan said.

          “Well good for her. Do you know where she went or when she will be back?” Simone asked.

          “No, Ms. Taylor, I don’t,” Susan said as she handed her the drinks. “Start a tab?” she asked.

          “Yes please,” Simone said, as she walked back to the table, frustrated that she didn’t get any information from Susan.

          NeNe started a slow song just as Simone, reached the table.

          “Would you care to dance?” Simone asked.

          “I would love to,” Del said, as she rose and allowed Simone to lead her to the dance floor.

          Del carefully placed her arms around Simone’s waist as they moved slowly together on the dance floor.

          Simone could feel the heat in Del’s body as she pressed her body close to Del. Her hand caressed the back of Del’s neck as they danced and she could feel a slight quivering in Del’s body as she played in the soft hairs on the base of her neck. She placed her thigh between Del’s wanting to be certain that her soon to be young lover was sufficiently turned on.

          NeNe sensed the mood on the dance floor and continued with the slow grinding music for two more sets. When the second song began, Simone turned her face to Del and kissed her deeply as her thigh pressed into Del’s wetness. Del’s moans vibrated in Simone’s mouth as she continued her seduction.

          Simone broke the kiss and turned in Del’s arms. “Wrap your arms around me,” she instructed and Del eagerly complied as she ground her hips into Simone’s ass. “Oh yes baby, that’s it,” Simone whispered as she lifted Del’s hands to cover her breasts.

          In the darkness of the dance floor, Simone took Del’s left hand in hers and placed it over her mound. “Feel how hot you have gotten me?” Simone purred into her ear,

          “Yes, Simone and I want you so,” Del whispered into Simone’s ear as her teeth nibbled on her ear lobe.

          “Soon,” Simone said, as she lifted Del’s hand to her lips and licked the tips of her fingers.

          Del’s breathing was becoming ragged as Simone licked her fingers and Simone knew she would receive great pleasure tonight by this young tiger.

          “Are you ready to go someplace more private?” Simone asked coyly.

          “Yes, please,” she said. They left the club, their untouched drinks still sitting on the table.

          Del took Simone’s hand and walked quickly back into the resort. Simone kissed her passionately as they rode the elevator to the penthouse. Del took Simone’s key to open the door and then kicked it closed behind them.

          Simone stepped inside and smiled when she saw the champagne sitting beside the bed. She expertly popped the cork and poured two glasses. She took a sip of the golden liquid and said, “Undress me Del.” Del’s fingers rushed to the button on Simone’s pants and easily slid them down Simone’s hips. She gently removed the straps from the immobilizer and carefully removed the shirt and bra from Simone’s body. Standing naked in front of the young woman, Simone tilted her glass and allowed the champagne to trickle down her chest. Del eagerly licked the champagne from her skin as her hands cupped Simone’s ass.

          Simone sat back on the bed propped against her pillows as she watched Del. “Now undress for me, slowly, mind you.”

          Del kicked off her shoes and began unbuttoning her oxford as she slowly pulled the hem out of her jeans. She dropped the shirt to the floor as her hands unfastened the button and she slowly slithered out of her tight fitting jeans. Long, firm legs and a tight ass were visible as Del lowered her panties and turned slowly for Simone. After receiving a smile of approval from Simone, Del raised the shirt above her head and dropped it and her bra onto the growing pile of clothes.

          “Very nice,” Simone said as she handed Del a glass of champagne and patted the bed beside her.

          Del climbed onto the bed and sipped champagne with Simone. After the first glass, Del moved to straddle Simone’s waist and placed her glass on the table. She reached inside the bucket and took out a piece of ice.

          She rested back on Simone’s thighs as she traced Simone’s lips with the ice. Simone smiled at her as a wicked gleam came to Del’s eyes. Del trailed the ice down Simone’s neck and onto her left breast as the cube slowly melted on her skin. She circled the nipple with the cube and watched as Simone’s nipple grew erect and she closed her eyes.

          Del took the cube and placed it in her mouth as she leaned forward and took Simone’s breast in her mouth. She rolled the cube around Simone’s nipple while Simone’s hand grabbed a fistful of hair as she pulled her down harder onto her breast.

          “Oh yes, baby,” Simone purred as Del suckled her roughly.

          Simone arched her back filling Del’s mouth with soft breast as Del’s wetness soaked her lap. Simone lifted Del’s mouth from her breast and looked directly into her eyes. “You like that too, don’t you?” she teased.

          “Yes, Simone, I do,” Del said.

          “Show me what else you like,” Simone commanded.

          Del smiled at her and took several cubes of ice from the bucket as she moved down Simone’s body. She moved down on the bed between Simone’s thighs and took a cube and pressed it between Simone’s lips, deep into her wetness, soon followed by another. The third cube she placed in her mouth and leaned down to take Simone’s clit in her mouth.

          Simone growled with pleasure as the frozen cube swirled around her clit and her hand clutched at the sheets. She raised her knees, opening her body to Del who entered her with two fingers. Del located one of the rapidly shrinking cubes and rubbed it across Simone’s G spot sending her into orbit as Simone cried out she was coming. Simone’s juices mixed with the melting cubes to flood Del’s hand.

          Del’s tongue stroked up and down Simone’s lips, teasing her as her fingers curled inside her body. Simone was soaked and her fingers moved so fluidly inside her body.

          “You have me so wet,” Simone said. “It would be such a waste not to take advantage of all that natural lube,” she said.

          Del looked up at her confused.

          Simone grabbed a fistful of hair and pulled Del up her body.

          “Go into the bathroom and open up the top right drawer and you will understand.”

          Del climbed from the bed and walked into the bathroom as instructed and opened the drawer. Inside she found a strap on harness, a long, slender dildo and a tube of lube. Del stepped into the harness, pulling the straps tight around her waist. When she returned to the bedroom, she found Simone smiling at her as she sipped champagne. She had placed her arm back into the sling. “Rock my world,” she said as a smiling Del climbed back onto the bed.

          Del placed a pillow beneath Simone’s hips raising her up off the bed. She knelt between Simone’s legs and placed the dildo against the length of Simone’s lips as she leaned forward to fondle her breasts, her hips rocking slowly. The head of the dildo bounced up and down on top of Simone’s clit as Del’s body moved and Simone grew impatient.

          “Fuck me, Del,” Simone said.

          Del’s fingers parted Simone’s lips and she inserted the head of the dildo. It moved easily through Simone’s wetness as she penetrated her with the full length. Del used her hands under Simone’s knees to spread her legs open as she began to slowly withdraw from Simone’s body. Del pushed forward, driving it deep inside Simone’s body. Faster and faster she thrust into Simone’s body as the bed rocked wildly. Del slowed her movements as she moved Simone’s body to the edge of the bed and she could stand at the foot of the bed.

          Simone tossed her head back with rapture and said, “Yes, that’s it fuck me Levi.”

          Even lost in the oblivion of passion, Del caught the use of Levi’s name. How dare Simone call out anyone’s name but hers as she was being fucked? Del’s rage flowed through her hips as she brutally thrust into Simone.

          “You want it baby?” Del asked, the sweat pouring down her chest.

          “Yes, Del, give it to me,” Simone said as her body writhed on the bed.

          Simone’s hand moved down to stroke across her clit as Del continued to pound into her body.

          “Oh God yes,” Simone screamed as her orgasm flowed through her body.

          Del grunted and her body shuddered as she reached her climax buried deeply inside Simone.

          Del withdrew from Simone and reached for several pillows. “Roll over,” she growled.

          Simone was excited by the feral look in Del’s eyes and rolled onto her stomach padding her injured shoulder with a pile of pillows.

          “Draw your knees up under you,” Del said, perfectly in control of Simone’s will.

          Simone tucked her knees under her body as Del, spread her legs wide and her fingers entered her body. “Still so nice and wet,” she said.

          Del guided the dildo past Simone’s quivering lips and she grabbed her hips as she began to fuck Simone, slow and deliberately at first and then harder as Simone began to howl in pleasure.

          “Yes, yes, yes,” Simone chanted as her orgasm approached and Del thrust roughly into her body.

          Simone collapsed onto the bed as Del withdrew from her body and loosened the strap on the harness as she walked around the bed. She picked up her glass of champagne and sat down in the oversized chair next to Simone’s bed.

          Simone sat up on the bed, her body still flushed with pleasure and she smiled at Del. She picked up her glass of champagne and walked over to stand in front of Del. She touched her glass to Del’s. “That was incredible,” she said with a grin as she knelt down in front of Del and leaned against her leg for support.

          Del was still breathing hard from the exertion and every breath she took made the dildo wiggle in front of Simone’s face.

          Simone reached up and took the shaft in her hand. It was still slick from her juices and moved smoothly. The straps of the harness rubbed against Del’s clit each time Simone moved her hand and Del drained her glass. She stood up and offered a hand to Simone and they walked back to the bed.

          She tightened the strap on the harness and then lay down on her back on the bed. Simone smiled wickedly and placed her glass on the table.

          She climbed onto the bed and straddled Del’s hips. Del guided the dildo into her opening then placed her hand under the base as Simone lowered her body onto the toy. Simone rode Del’s body as the toy claimed the last ounce of lust filled energy in her body and she collapsed onto Del’s chest.

          Del guided her onto her back and went to the bathroom to remove the harness. When she returned to the bedroom, she climbed into the bed beside a sleeping Simone and collapsed.

          PART FOUR

          Levi and Vanessa met Killian and the other staff in the hot tub and soaked while they drank a few beers and talked about the trip home with Vanessa. Several of the staff teased Killian about being so nervous, but followed their chiding with high praise.

          “Killian will make an excellent Captain one day very soon,” Vanessa said.

          “Not if it means leaving the Sappho,” Killian said. “I could not bear to leave her.”

          “I would never ask you to,” Vanessa said.

          All heads turned toward Vanessa in surprise.

          “Is there something we should know then Captain?” Killian asked.

          “Not that I am aware of,” Vanessa said. “I hope to be here for a little while yet.”

          “Well don’t give us a scare like that,” Killian said with a grin.

          “It isn’t completely out of the question for a ship to have two Captains you know,” Vanessa said. “I am not getting any younger either.”

          “Oh, that’s right, I forgot you were such an ancient,” Killian teased. “You will be a whole, what thirty years old next month?”

          “Next month?” Levi asked.

          “Yes ma’am, July twentieth to be exact,” Killian said.

          Levi calculated the dates in her head as she soaked quietly. “If my math is correct you will be at the resort then.”

          Killian thought for a second. “I do believe you are right Levi.”

          Levi laid her head back on Vanessa’s shoulder as she began to think. She must come up with something very special for Vanessa’s birthday and she only had a few weeks to plan. She would have to work with Killian to create something very special for her.

          Levi was completely relaxed as the hot water soothed her body and she felt her head nodding on Vanessa’s shoulder. She didn’t realize her eyes had closed until Vanessa whispered in her ear.

          “I think it’s time we said goodnight, Levi.”

          Levi jumped with surprise. “I drifted off on you didn’t I?” she asked.

          “Yes, Love, I am afraid you did,” Vanessa said with a warm smile. “I think we should head back to the cabin now and call it a night.”

          “Goodnight ladies,” Levi said as she stood and climbed out of the tub after Vanessa.

          “We will see you two tomorrow,” Killian said.

          Vanessa and Levi walked back to her cabin and Vanessa could see the weariness in Levi’s eyes. Her body was completely relaxed and the drama and trauma of the past few weeks had finally caught up with Levi.

          When they entered the cabin they stripped out of their suits and rinsed their bodies in the shower before they climbed into bed. Vanessa held Levi in her arms as they snuggled and she used her fingertips to push Levi’s bangs from her forehead. She leaned down and softly kissed Levi’s closed eyelids and lips.

          “I love you Levi.”

          “I love you too Vanessa, I am sorry for crashing on you tonight, but I am so sleepy,” Levi said.

          “We have many more nights ahead of us, so rest tonight.”

          “Thank you baby,” Levi said as she snuggled closer to Vanessa.

          Basking in the comfort of Vanessa’s body, Levi lapsed into sleep. Vanessa held Levi in her arms and fell asleep dreaming about their future.

          After completing a walk around the resort, Liz and Nat walked into the office. Susan would be closing down the club in another hour or so, so they decided to wait up on her to make the evening’s drop.

          “You know we were about to look at some properties this morning when that damned fire alarm went off,” Nat said.

          “Would you like to take a look at them now?” Liz asked.

          “Are you up to it Sweetie?” Nat asked.

          “Of course I am My Love,” Liz said as she sat at her desk and turned the computer on. “Besides, I know how excited you get when we dream of a new property,” Liz teased.

          Nat chuckled at her lover. “Excited huh?”

          “Yes, I can just about hear the gears of your brain churning away whenever we talk about adding another property.” Liz waited for the screen to come up as she teased her lover. “I figure if I get you all wound up and excited looking at property then you will be too excited to sleep and I can get some sweet loving tonight.”

          “Baby, I get all excited just looking at you,” Nat said. “We don’t even have to turn the computer on for that,” she teased back. “We can wait to look tomorrow and slip off to the room now if you would prefer.”

          “That’s ok Nat, I can wait an hour or so,” Liz said with a grin.

          The computer screen came to life and Liz scrolled down to her previous searches.

          “I have found five that I think hold some potential,” she said.

          She clicked the mouse on a link and opened the first of the pages. The price was right at two and one half million, but after reading the details on the island, Nat and Liz felt it was too small for the resort they had in mind.

          The next island Nat ruled out quickly. “It is too far from a decent sized airport and the transportation costs would be prohibitive,” she said.

          The following island was huge a total of eighteen acres at an asking price of six million. “Nice size and it even has a beautiful waterfall, but six million is out of our range.”

          Nat sat next to Liz as she opened the next page. The pictures of this island were gorgeous. There were nice sandy beaches in every direction on the island, but the vegetation had been severely changed. Most of the large trees had been removed from the island, offering very little in the area of protection from storms and privacy. Liz sensed Nat’s disappointment and held her breath as she clicked on another page.

          Nat bolted straight in her chair as the page opened up to pristine beaches on an island of ten acres. “Selling price is three million, but you have to see this,” Liz said.

          She rolled her cursor over the list of pictures and she heard Nat gasp in surprise. She watched the smile on Nat’s face grow as she moved from picture to picture. The owner had begun to build a resort and there were fifty guest rooms that were eighty percent constructed. A salt water pool had been built and a separate building for a nightclub had the exterior walls, roof and flooring installed. Both buildings were roofed with Spanish tiles and the guest rooms were large and had the potential to be luxury suites.

          There was a large pier that led out to crystal clear blue green water and a boathouse at the end of the pier that could house a medium sized fishing boat. On the northernmost tip of the island there was a small house perched on the side of a cliff overlooking the water. A wraparound porch surrounded the house giving excellent views of the entire island from its elevated stature.

          “It was the summer home of the owner,” Liz said.

          Nat was speechless as Liz returned to the top of the picture gallery and handed Nat the mouse to move over the pictures again.

          “What is the catch?” Nat asked after she had looked at the picture gallery twice more.

          “It does seem too good to be true, doesn’t it?” Liz said. “There is nothing in the listing that stands out as suspicious and I have read it over a dozen times.”

          “Do you agree that it is worth taking a look at?” Nat asked.

          “Most definitely,” Liz said. “Would you like me to make arrangements with the realtor tomorrow?” she asked.

          “Do you think we could fly out on Saturday to take a look?” Nat asked.

          “I will see if I can get in contact with the realtor first thing in the morning and see what we can get set up,” Liz said.

          Liz looked up at saw Nat grinning at her. “What on earth are you thinking?”

          “You always know when I am thinking something,” Nat said. “I think we need some partners for this venture,” Nat said.

          “Who do you have in mind?” Liz asked.

          “I would like to talk to Levi and Vanessa,” Nat said.

          Liz sighed with relief. “For a moment, I was afraid you were going to say Simone.”

          “I don’t think I can do that kind of business with Simone,” Nat said. “The past few weeks have been very eye opening for me.”

          “Neither one of us seems suited for the drama that is usually associated with Simone,” Liz said.

          “That is true. So what do you think?

          “I think, that you are the most incredible business woman I have ever met and you have a great sense of people and potential,” Liz said. “Levi and Vanessa would make excellent partners. What kind of deal do you have to pitch to them?” she asked.

          “You do know me too well.”

          “Well enough to know that you wouldn’t have brought the idea up unless you had it completely planned out. So spill it,” Liz said with a smile.

          The knock on the door interrupted Nat before she could start to outline her plan for Liz. Liz walked to the door and ushered Susan inside.

          “Hello, Susan,” Nat said. “Did you have a good night?”

          “It was beyond good, it was fantastic,” Susan said. “I don’t know what the special ingredient Levi has in the Tropical E’s, but the guests just can’t get enough of them.” Susan chuckled. “Karen says she has to buy new wheels for her rollerblades because she has worn this set out already. I told her with the tips we have been getting she can buy as many new pairs as she wants.”

          “I am glad you had a great night, Susan,” Liz said, as she placed the bank bag in the safe.

          “I feel like I will be pouring shots in my sleep,” Susan teased as she turned to go.

          “Rest up, so you can go at it again tomorrow night,” Nat said.

          Liz walked Susan to the door and locked it behind her.

          Liz walked back to where Nat was still sitting in front of the computer, still gazing at the pictures. With a click of the mouse, the computer screen went black and she said, “Let’s continue this discussion in the bedroom.”

          Nat took Liz’s hand and they entered the suite from the office and quietly changed to their night clothes. Liz was the first to enter the bed and she sat resting against the pillows as she waited for Nat. Nat walked to the edge of the bed and lit a candle and then turned off the lights. She crawled into bed and sat in front of Liz, the candlelight flickering across her face as her eyes sparkled brightly with excitement.

          For hours Nat talked with Liz outlining her plans for the new resort and the amenities they would offer an extremely exclusive clientele. They discussed the partnership breakdown that she proposed for Levi and Vanessa and even though she and Liz would have the greater investment financially Levi would be in charge of the management of the new property while Liz and she continued to run Venus Rising. Liz listened intently to her lover and she was amazed at how thorough Nat had made the plan.

          When Nat finally concluded, Liz reached for her lover.

          “As I said earlier, you are incredible, My Love. So when do we approach Levi and Vanessa?” she asked.

          “I thought maybe we could do lunch with them again Friday and if they are in agreement we could fly together to look at the property on Saturday if you can make the arrangements.”

          “Consider it already done,” Liz said as she kissed Nat sweetly.

          Nat blew out the candle and crawled in beside Liz. Her hands caressed her lover as they made love into the early morning hours and then dozed peacefully cradled in one another’s arms.

          PART FIVE

          Levi woke to an empty bed and when she looked to Vanessa’s side of the bed she saw a rose and a note resting on her pillow. The note read:

          My Love,

          It is so good to have you here with me. You were sleeping so well, I did not want to wake you. I will be working with Killian in the control room this morning and will wait to eat breakfast until you awaken and are ready for food. I hope to see you soon. I love you.

          Vanessa

          Levi picked up the rose and smelled its sweet scent. She carried it to the bathroom and placed it on the vanity as she stepped into the shower. After she dried off, Levi put a swim suit on and then dressed in shorts and a shirt to use as a cover. After breakfast, she hoped to get some sun while Vanessa finished her duties.

          Levi left the cabin and when she arrived at the control room she stopped in the doorway to watch Killian and Vanessa at work. They were reviewing a stack of reports and Vanessa was explaining something to Killian. Killian looked up to find Levi standing in the doorway and smiled at her.

          “Good morning, Levi,” she said.

          “Good morning ladies,” Levi said.

          “How are you, My Love?” Vanessa asked.

          “I am starving,” Levi said with a grin.

          “We were just waiting on you to arrive,” Killian said.

          “You didn’t have to do that.”

          “We know, but we wanted to have breakfast with you,” Vanessa said.

          “That is very sweet of you both,” Levi said.

          “We know,” Killian grinned, as she pushed aside the stack of reports. “Let’s eat.”

          The three of them walked into one of the smaller dining rooms and were seated at a table as Andrea cooked fresh omelets for them.

          “These look wonderful, but you have to tell me your secrets,” Levi said.

          “What secrets?” Vanessa asked.

          “How you can eat like this every day and still be in such good shape,” Levi said.

          “Keeping the ship in good working order is a lot of hard work, and we probably walk and climb several miles a day,” Vanessa said.

          “Having drop dead gorgeous girlfriends adds good incentive too,” Killian said with a grin.

          Levi laughed at Killian’s comment, but knew she was very serious.

          “Ok, next question. Which sun deck would you recommend?”

          “On the top deck, there is a small, fairly private deck that is the best for sun,” Killian said.

          “I hope to do some tanning, while you two work this morning,” Levi said. “Will you be able to join me later?” she asked Vanessa.

          “We should be finished in no more than an hour,” Vanessa said. “The final preparations are almost complete.”

          “Speaking of which,” Killian said. “Everyone has the afternoon off before tomorrow’s boarding. About a dozen of us stay on board and take advantage of the pool and have lunch then share a few drinks while we relax at the main pool,” Killian said. “We would be honored if you and the Captain joined us.”

          “We would love to, so count us in,” Levi said.

          “Excellent,” Killian said with a huge grin.

          “Now if you ladies will excuse me, I have a date with the sun,” Levi said.

          She stood and picked up her bag and leaned down to kiss Vanessa. “I will see you two later.”

          Vanessa and Killian watched Levi disappear into the elevator that would take her to the top deck.

          “She is the one, isn’t she?” Killian asked.

          “Yes, my friend, I think she is,” Vanessa said with a smile. “No one has ever made me feel the way Levi does.”

          “I am very happy for you both,” Killian said.

          “Thank you, now let’s get back to work so I can go spend some time with my drop dead gorgeous girlfriend,” Vanessa teased.

          Levi climbed a small staircase to the sun deck Killian had told her about and placed her bag on a table next to a lounger. She spread a towel and took her shirt and shorts off. She reached into her bag and pulled out tanning oil and slowly spread it across the front of her body. Then she eased back on the lounger and let the rays of the sun warm her as a cool breeze blew across her body.

          She was almost nodding off when Vanessa’s shadow fell across her body almost an hour later.

          “Hey baby,” Levi said when she opened her eyes.

          “You look like you are toasting well,” Vanessa said as she caught a drop of sweat that was running down Levi’s stomach. “Are you ready to take a dip in the pool to cool off?”

          “That does sound good,” Levi said.

          Vanessa took Levi’s hand and helped her up from the chair and they walked down the steps and waded in the pool.

          “This feels heavenly,” Levi said after she dunked her body under the water, careful to keep her casted arm from getting wet.

          Vanessa also submerged her body and when she broke the surface she smoothed back her hair with her hands as she walked toward Levi.

          “Mmm, you look so sexy,” Levi said as she opened her arms and welcomed Vanessa.

          They shared a slow, passionate kiss as they danced in a slow circle in the water. When they broke the kiss, Levi could see the desire shining in Vanessa’s eyes and she was certain Vanessa could see the same in hers.

          “Are you ready for some sun?”

          “Waiting on you,” Vanessa said with a grin.

          They climbed the stairs to the sun deck and Vanessa coated Levi’s backside with tanning oil as she rested on the lounge and then lay on her back in the chair beside her.

          “I would like to bring you up here later tonight,” she said. “This spot at night has the best view of the stars. Even in port, I think we should get an excellent view,” Vanessa said.

          “I bet it is an incredible sight once you are out on the open water, away from the city lights,” Levi said.

          “I will show you once we get out to sea. In fact, tomorrow night will be the peak of a meteor shower,” Vanessa said, “so it should be an incredible show.”

          “Beautiful,” Levi said.

          “The reports Killian and I read said the Leonid’s are falling and the peak should be around two Thursday morning. Do you think we can stay up for that?” she asked.

          “I will make it a point to nap tomorrow afternoon,” Levi said. “I would hate to miss sharing such a beautiful view with you.”

          “It’s a date then,” Vanessa said with a warm smile. “I love you, Levi.”

          “I love you too, Vanessa.”

          A short while later they were surrounded by the smell of burgers. Levi’s stomached growled loudly and they broke out laughing.

          “Are you hungry love?” Vanessa asked.

          “I guess I am,” Levi said.

          “Before we go down, I have a question to ask,” Levi said.

          “What is it?”

          “Would you mind if I helped out behind the bar for a while?” she asked.

          “This trip is supposed to be relaxing and enjoyable for you Levi, not working,” Vanessa said.

          “Well tending bar is relaxing and I do enjoy it,” Levi teased. “Besides I have been dreaming up a new concoction, I would like to try out.”

          “Very well, I will agree, but please keep in mind that my staff have to be awake and alert for duty tomorrow morning,” Vanessa teased.

          “I promise to go easy on them,” Levi said.

          She slipped her shorts on and put the shirt and oil in her bag as Vanessa got dressed. They walked down to the poolside bar, following the smell of hamburgers cooking and took a seat at the bar.

          “We normally cook burgers and hot dogs, just so the crew will have something on their stomachs before they start to party,” Vanessa said.

          “That is a wise idea.”

          “Two cheeseburgers,” Vanessa said.

          “You certainly know the way to my heart Captain.”

          “With a cheeseburger,” Vanessa asked?

          “I adore cheeseburgers,” Levi said with a grin.

          “You shall always have your fill of cheeseburgers then, My Love,” Vanessa promised.

          Killian walked up behind them. “Promising the woman cheeseburgers huh, so romantic, Captain, but couldn’t you make it steak or lobster?”

          “She’s easy. Levi just wants cheeseburgers to make her happy.”

          “Hey! Be careful how you say that, I can’t be having you ruin my reputation by saying I’m easy,” Levi exclaimed.

          Vanessa and Killian broke out in laughter at Levi’s statement.

          “Baby, if there is one thing you aren’t its easy,” Vanessa said.

          “Well I am not sure I like the sound of that either,” Levi said, in mock anger.

          “Oh lord, cheeseburger please,” Killian shouted to the kitchen. “Better make it quick,” she said, then laughed and stepped inside the bar.

          “What would you two lovebirds care to drink?”

          “Two sodas please,” Levi said.

          “Better make mine with hemlock,” Vanessa teased.

          “How about a shot of cherry syrup instead,” Killian asked?

          “Sounds good, my friend,” Vanessa said, as their burgers were served.

          They were the first to arrive and were nearly finished eating when the rest of the crew that were staying on board arrived. Killian, Vanessa and Levi stepped back from the bar and took seats around the pool so the rest of the staff could eat lunch.

          Killian disappeared for a moment and Levi looked up when island music began to play. “That’s more like it,” Killian said as she sat down next to Levi.

          The sun was passing overhead as the crew finished their meals and began to play in the water and dance around the pool. Levi watched as the close knit group partied together and enjoyed one another’s company. It was very obvious to her how close Vanessa’s staff was and how much they adored their Captain. She looked at Vanessa and smiled.

          “Time to try something new,” she said and walked behind the bar.

          Killian looked at Vanessa.

          “Levi is thinking up a new drink to try out on us,” Vanessa said.

          “That sounds exciting,” Killian said. “Let’s go watch.”

          “My thoughts exactly,” Vanessa said. “This group flirts badly enough when they are totally sober and they only get worse after a few drinks.”

          “You don’t think Levi can handle a few flirts?” Killian teased.

          “I know she can,” Vanessa said. “I also how know how smooth some of these ladies can be.”

          “Well what do you expect, we learned from the best,” Killian said, as she punched Vanessa in the shoulder. “Come on before all the seats are taken.”

          Levi stepped behind the bar. She recognized Cory, the bartender and asked, “Would you mind if I do a little experimenting?”

          “Not at all, I am honored to have you behind my bar,” Cory said. “Make yourself at home and let me know if there is anything you need.”

          “Thanks,” Levi said as she started to review the options at the bar.

          She wanted to create something that had a kick to it that also had a pleasing taste and she reached for a bottle of ever clear and poured a shot. Levi poured the liquid into a mixing glass and looked around for ingredients to add. She opened the refrigerator and found a gallon of citrus punch mixture and poured six ounces into the glass. Then Levi spotted chunks of pineapple and tossed three of them in the glass with two cherries and a shot of grenadine to give the drink some color.

          Levi then added crushed iced and placed the lid on the mixing glass and shook the concoction for twenty seconds.

          Killian, Vanessa and several of the crew watched in eager anticipation as Levi worked her magic and she removed the lid and poured a sip in a shot glass. Levi took the drink and raised it to her lips and frowned as she swished the mixture around in her mouth. “Still missing something,” she said to herself.

          Levi spotted a bottle of amaretto and poured out half an ounce into the mixing glass and shook up the concoction. She again poured a small amount into a shot and took a drink. They watched as the smile grew on Levi’s face.

          “Well, how did it come out?” Vanessa asked.

          “You tell me,” Levi said as she poured shots for each of the women sitting at the bar.

          Vanessa and Killian reached for the shots at the same time and clicked their glasses together, then raised them to their mouths, taking in the smooth drinks.

          “Excellent drink,” Killian said. She licked her lips. “It goes down smooth, with a nice kick, but what do you plan for a name.”

          “It’s going to be called a slow grind,” Levi said.

          “That’s a perfect name for it,” Cory said.

          Levi poured the remainder of the drink into a glass, including the fruit for Vanessa. “By the time you get down to the fruit it should be well saturated and have a nice kick,” Levi said.

          Levi mixed up glasses of the drink for all the ladies then kicked back with Vanessa as she drank one of her own. “Not bad if I do say so myself,” she said.

          “It is very tasty,” Vanessa agreed, “but it is definitely a drink you want to take slow.”

          “It will sneak up on you if you drink too fast,” Levi said. “Do you think it’s marketable?”

          “Oh yes, I think Liz and Nat will love it and the ladies will flock for the drink and the name,” Vanessa said with a grin.

          “I hope you are right,” Levi said as she watched the women enjoy the drink.

          A few hours later, Vanessa and Levi decided to head back to the cabin for a shower and a short nap. After the shower, they climbed onto the bed and Vanessa covered Levi’s body with hers.

          “What are you doing?” Levi asked coyly.

          “I am trying to see if the drink is named appropriately,” Vanessa said as her hips started to grind slowly into Levi.

          “I hope you ate the fruit,” Levi said as she placed her hands on Vanessa’s hips and pulled her into her body.

          “That was the best part,” Vanessa said as her teeth nibbled at Levi’s neck. “Until now,” she whispered into Levi’s ear.

          Levi could feel Vanessa’s wetness rapidly growing as their bodies moved together. “Oh, yes baby,” she cried as she felt Vanessa’s hard clit stroking across the top of hers.

          Levi draped her heels over Vanessa’s calves for leverage as she thrust her hips upward to meet Vanessa’s motion. She could feel Vanessa’s body shuddering as they moved fluidly together and Vanessa’s excitement drove Levi wild with passion. They climaxed together and Levi placed her hands on top of Levi’s head and guided her onto her breast. Her nipples ached for the feel of Vanessa’s mouth and she arched her back as Vanessa filled her mouth with the soft flesh.

          Vanessa blindly reached over the edge of the bed and opened the drawer to the bedside table as her tongue swirled around Levi’s nipple. Her fingers came to rest on a vibrator and she started to remove it from the drawer. Levi stopped her hand.

          “I want you deep inside me,” Levi said barely able to breathe.

          Vanessa closed the drawer and slipped her hand between their bodies. Levi’s lips were slick with wetness and her fingers easily penetrated their opening. Vanessa drove deep with three fingers, stretching Levi’s body and making her quiver with each movement of her fingers.

          “Oh yes, Vanessa, fuck me slowly,” Levi begged as her hands clutched at the bed linens. “That feels so good.”

          Vanessa slowly withdrew and entered Levi’s body, stroking her clit with her thumb in time with her movements. She kept up her rhythm as she turned her body on the bed and carefully straddled Levi’s face with her lower body.

          Levi’s fingers softly parted Vanessa’s lips as her tongue stroked up and down her lips. “You taste so sweet, Baby, I just want to drink you dry,” Levi purred.

          Vanessa was excited by the sound of Levi’s voice and the gentle licks of her tongue as she lapped at her juices. She increased the speed of her finger thrusts and lowered her head to circle Levi’s clit with the tip of her tongue.

          Levi lapped at the wetness as her fingers teased Vanessa’s lips. Vanessa moved her hips, urging Levi’s fingers to enter her body, but Levi continued to tease her with her fingertips and tongue.

          “That’s it Baby, suck it,” Levi growled, as Vanessa’s lips wrapped around her clit. “Feel how hard you make it?”

          Vanessa responded by sucking Levi’s clit deep in her mouth while her fingers plunged in and out of her body. She rocked her hips toward Levi who allowed the tips of her fingers to enter Vanessa’s wetness. Vanessa groaned loudly, her body pleading for relief.

          “Come with me, Levi,” Vanessa implored.

          Levi slid her fingers deep inside Vanessa’s body and began thrusting in and out as her lips wrapped around her clit, tugging at it as her tongue swirled across its tip. Vanessa’s body exploded, covering Levi’s face with a flood of liquid as her body shook violently on top of Levi. Levi felt Vanessa come and allowed her body to release, sending wave of wave of pleasure coursing through her body.

          Vanessa turned her body around and placed her head on Levi’s pounding chest, as their bodies slowly began to relax.

          “That was so beautiful, Levi,” Vanessa said, as her fingers toyed with Levi’s nipples.

          “You make me happy,” Levi said, as her hand stroked Vanessa’s damp hair, “So very happy.”

          They napped for two hours, Vanessa’s head resting on Levi’s chest with a leg draped over Levi’s body.

          When Levi woke, she found they were in the same position and she watched Vanessa as she soundly slept on her chest. Vanessa was even more handsome when she slept, the stress completely drained from her body and a smile playing on her face as she dreamed. She watched her sleeping until the fullness of her bladder could no longer be ignored. With a soft voice, Levi said, “It’s time to wake up Baby,” as her hand stroked through her hair.

          PART SIX

          Liz walked into the bar just as Nat was about to open the doors for business. “You are smiling broadly,” she said. “I am to assume you have good news.”

          “We are all set to fly out Saturday morning to take a look at the island.”

          “That’s wonderful Sweetheart, good job.”

          “The realtor, a lovely sounding woman by the name of Catherine Martin will pick us up at the airport in Cancun and has made arrangements for a boat to take us to the island.”

          “My, you have been busy this morning.” Nat smiled at her lover. “Were you able to get any other information out of her about the island?” she asked.

          “The island is part of the estate of Marcus Van Buren, an oil tycoon from Texas who met with an untimely death. His wife has no interest in the island and wants it to be sold as quickly as possible.”

          “The place is so beautiful, I can’t believe she wouldn’t be in love with the place,” Nat said.

          “Wait, there is more,” Liz said. “The main reason she has no interest in the island is because her husband used the island for illicit affairs, which ultimately lead to his untimely death, when the husband of one of his love interests found out about the affair.”

          “Hmm,” Nat said, as she wiped down the bar. “Did he die on the island?”

          “No, he was shot down in a seedy strip club on the outskirts of Dallas, but the island does have some history with death. Locals in Cancun talk about a young woman who disappeared after she was employed by Van Buren as a housekeeper.”

          “Is there any truth to this?” Nat asked.

          “Well an investigation was completed, but there was no evidence leading to foul play, so there were never any formal charges made. Van Buren, claims, the young woman returned to her home off the island one Friday evening and he never saw her again, nor has anyone else in the past five years.”

          “I am listening, please continue,” Nat said.

          “The resort was under construction for three years when she disappeared,” Liz said. “The property was about two months from completion when the worker’s refused to work on the island except in daylight hours.”

          Nat stopped in her tracks and walked around to sit beside Liz. “What happened?”

          “According to the realtor, the workers said that once the sun started setting, strange things started happening at the construction site and they refused to work any later than four o’clock. Then when Van Buren was killed, no one was interested in finishing the project.”

          “I wonder if that would be a glitch,” Nat asked. “It would be hard to finish the construction by ourselves and shipping in an American crew would be terribly expensive.”

          “Finishing is not a problem,” Liz said. “Catherine assures me that the contractor is eager to finish the project, but his men will not work beyond the daylight hours.”

          “A haunted island,” Nat said deep in thought.

          “Does that worry you?” Liz asked.

          “These strange things that happened were they ever violent or did anyone ever get harmed?” Nat asked.

          “No, it seems they were just angry, harmless pranks,” Liz said. “Buckets of paint being overturned, tools moved around rooms and tossed aimlessly. No one has ever reported seeing an apparition or hearing anything strange, but they will not stay late or work when there is a storm on the island.”

          “So the island has basically remained untouched for two years?” Nat asked.

          “Pretty much,” Liz said. “Catherine has been on the island twice, once to take pictures for the listing and the second time to show the island.”

          “Has she ever seen anything spooky or out of the ordinary?” Nat asked.

          “No, but she has not been there after dark, either.”

          “The prospective buyer flew the coop when he heard of the island’s haunted history and no one has shown interest since.”

          “That could work in our favor, if the widow is extremely motivated to sell,” Nat said.

          “It sounds like she wants to be rid of that part of her husband as quickly as possible,” Liz said. “I bet we could offer a cash deal and she would jump on it fast.”

          “It would be nice if we could purchase the property for less and pour more of the money into finishing the construction,” Nat said, as the wheels of her imagination were spinning.

          “There is an ample supply of fresh water and electricity has been taken to the island. There are even three generators on the island as a backup if a storm strikes the island.”

          “How long has Ms. Martin been in the area?” Nat asked.

          “For a little over ten years, why,” Liz asked?

          “It would be nice to know how the island fairs during hurricane season.”

          Liz chuckled. She had done her homework well. “There have been two major storms move across the island in the last ten years and other than beach erosion and some downed trees, the island fared well. All the construction has been completed with the strictest of building codes.”

          “You have been busy,” Nat said. “Any other pearls of wisdom you would care to share?”

          “The owner’s house is completely furnished and in move in condition,” Liz said. “Catherine has been having a crew of women go out monthly to clean the home, so if we wanted someone on site to oversee the construction progress all we would need is groceries.”

          “We as in whom,” Nat asked?

          “I haven’t completely figured that part out yet,” Liz said. “I think Catherine would be a great local resource, but I would feel better if we had someone of our own on sight.”

          Nat was about to make a suggestion when the club door opened up and Karen and NeNe entered the bar.

          Simone had slept peacefully until late morning when Del started to toss and turn in the bed. She reached over with her left hand and gently shook Del awake.

          “Wake up sleepyhead, it’s almost noon,” Simone said.

          “It can’t be noon, we just went to sleep,” Del said, with a sleepy smile.

          “Nonetheless, the clock is reading eleven forty-five and my stomach says it is time to eat,” Simone said.

          “Now that you mention it, my stomach is pretty empty as well.”

          “It should be,” Simone teased. “You had a great workout last night.”

          Del smiled proudly. “Yes, I did, didn’t I?”I just hope I can walk today,” Del said as she moved to leave the bed.

          “If not, we will just have to work that soreness out,” Simone said, her voice a soft purr.

          “I like the sound of that idea,” Del said as she stretched. She was sore and her legs were stiff as she moved away from the bed, but she would never admit that to Simone.

          Del slipped on her clothing as Simone watched.

          “Where are you going?” she asked.

          “To my room to shower and change clothes and then back here to take the most beautiful woman on the island to lunch,” she said with a confident grin.

          Simone had left the bed and was standing naked in front of Del. She grabbed the waistband of her jeans and pulled her forward until their lips were only inches apart. Del’s tongue flicked out across her lips to moisten them in anticipation of a kiss, only to be disappointed by Simone.

          “Don’t be long then,” Simone said, then turned and walked into her bathroom to start the shower.

          She heard the door close behind Del and she smiled to herself in the mirror. “That one is definitely a tiger in bed,” she said to her image in the mirror. “Had you begging for more, didn’t she?” she laughed and took the brace off before stepping into the steamy shower.

          Del walked quickly to her room and was sitting on the bed as she undressed. She threw a shoe across the room in anger. Somehow she had to get Simone’s mind off of Levi and onto her she thought as she took the rest of her clothes off. She could not get over Simone calling out Levi’s name as they were making love last night and the thought further infuriated Del. She wadded up her clothes and tossed them in a pile as she stepped into her bathroom.

          Del stepped under the flow of water and smiled as she realized one very important thing. Ms. Simone Taylor likes to appear ruthless and in charge, but she secretly desires to be dominated in the bedroom. “I am fully and completely up to the task,” she said as she filled her palm with shampoo and washed her hair. She began to think up a plan that would make Simone hers and hers only.

          Del showered and dressed in shorts and a muscle shirt, which highlighted her strong, broad shoulders and slim waist. She slipped her feet into soft leather loafers and with a final appearance check, she went out the door headed to Simone’s suite.

          Simone was almost finished dressing when a soft knock on the door sounded. She opened the door to find Del standing there and her heart lurched out of control. Every time she saw Del, she found her more attractive.

          Del stepped into the room and Simone closed the door behind them. Del took Simone in her arms and kissed her with a hungry, passionate kiss which startled Simone. Del’s hands were all over Simone’s body as the kiss lingered and Simone felt her nipples grow hard under Del’s touch. When Dell broke off the kiss, Simone was left breathless for a few seconds.

          “I think you had better finish getting dressed if you plan on getting any food today,” Del said with a smirk.

          Simone silently turned away from Del and walked into the bathroom to finish preparing for lunch.

          “What plans do you have for this afternoon?” Del asked from the sitting area.

          “I would like to go to the club later, so I think a lazy afternoon is in order. How about a walk on the beach after lunch and then a quiet afternoon here?” she said.

          “That sounds good to me,” Del said. “Especially if our night at the club turns out like last night,” Del said with a wicked grin.

          “I sure hope it does,” Simone said. “That was most enjoyable.”

          “That was just a warm up,” Del promised as she took Simone’s hand and they walked to the dining room.

          “A large steak salad for me please,” she said when the waitress arrived to take their orders.

          “I think I will have the chicken salad,” Simone said.

          When their meals arrived, they ate in relative silence. Simone would look up from her meal to find Del smiling at her and something in the woman’s eyes worried her. Simone just shrugged off the feeling and finished her meal.

          Del paid the check and asked, “Are you ready for that walk?”

          “That sounds good,” Simone said, as she took the hand Del offered.

          They walked down to the beach and Del allowed Simone to lead her to the waterfall. She had followed Simone here before so when they turned down the path, she knew where Simone was leading her. When they reached the fall Del dropped her shoes in the sand and stripped out of her clothes.

          “Care to join me?”

          Simone smiled and pointed to her arm. “I think I had better sit this one out.”

          Simone sat back on the boulder and admired Del’s body as she waded out into the pool and then dived under the water. She really did have a sexy, young body she thought as she watched Del swim under the fall and surface with the water running down her body. She could see the perky nipples, rock hard from the coolness of the water as Del ran her fingers through her hair.

          “This feels so nice,” she said as she smiled at Simone. “I can think of only one thing to make it feel better.”

          “What is that?” Simone asked innocently.

          “You are about to find out,” Del said, as she waded back toward Simone.

          When she reached the boulder, Del took Simone’s hand and helped her stand up. Del then leaned back against the boulder as she pulled Simone close to her and kissed her. Del buried her left hand in Simone’s hair as they kissed and then took her mouth down to her breast when she broke the kiss. She guided Simone’s mouth on to her breast and growled, “Take it.”

          Simone was startled by Del’s suddenly aggressive behavior, but also excited by it at the same time. She opened her mouth and took Del’s breast in her mouth and suckled it as Del’s hand pressed her into her chest.

          “That’s it,” Del moaned as Simone’s teeth raked across her nipple and Simone’s hand slipped between their bodies.

          Del caught her hand roughly by the wrist. “Do what I tell you, when I tell you, do you understand,” she said.

          Simone’s eyes grew wide as Del grabbed her wrist and she nodded her head yes, in answer to her question.

          “Good, I am glad we have an understanding then,” Del said, as she allowed Simone’s hand to drop to her side.

          Simone could feel her body growing wet as she roughly suckled Del and she wished Del would touch her. She was completely surprised by Del’s next move.

          “Go down on your knees and please me,” Del said.

          Simone hesitated as she looked at Del with a confused look.

          “You heard me,” Del said. “Please me, Simone.”

          Del placed her right hand on Simone’s shoulder and pushed her down to her knees. Her left hand was still buried in Simone’s hair as she guided her face between her spread thighs.

          “Make me come, Simone,” she demanded, as she pulled Simone’s head into her body.

          Simone was incredibly turned on by Del and eagerly licked and teased her outer lips as Del ground her hips into her face. Del was breathing hard and starting to sweat when Simone’s tongue penetrated her lips and licked across her swollen clit. Simone’s tongue drove deep into Del and she began rocking her hips against Simone’s tongue.

          “Very good, but faster, Simone,” Del said.

          Del opened her eyes to watch Simone as she was ravishing her body and saw that Simone’s hand had snuck into her shorts and she was touching herself while she drove her tongue in and out of Del’s body.

          Del reached down and grabbed Simone’s wrist and pulled her hand from between her legs.

          “This is my time,” she growled, as she placed Simone’s hand on her breast.

          Simone started pinching Del’s nipple as her face was coated with Del’s juices. Her head bobbed up and down as her tongue drove in and out of Del’s wetness.

          Del was gasping for air as her orgasm hit and she ground Simone’s face into her body until she could feel Simone’s teeth graze her clit.

          “Oh yes, Simone,” Del shouted as she climaxed and she pulled Simone up from her knees.

          Simone’s eyes were bright with desire and begging Del for relief as Del kissed her deeply, tasting her juice deep inside Simone’s mouth.

          “You did very good Simone,” Del said, as she helped Simone back onto the boulder.

          “I enjoyed that very much, Del,” Simone purred as Del leaned toward her.

          “Me too,” Del said, as she turned and walked into the water to rinse her body.

          When Del returned, Simone’s hand was rubbing her crotch from the outside of her shorts. Del took her hand and kissed the underside of her palm.

          “Are you turned on Baby?” Del asked.

          “Oh my goodness yes,” Simone said as Del licked her palm.

          “You will have your fun later, I promise,” Del said, as she dressed. “Now we need to go for a nap and then we will shower, eat dinner and go to the club. Understood?”

          “Yes, Del,” Simone said.

          “Good,” Del said, as she took Simone’s hand and they walked back to the resort.

          “I need to get some clothes at my room,” Del said as they walked down the hall. “Then we will go to yours,” she said.

          When they arrived at Simone’s suite, Del undressed Simone and then herself. They lay on the bed, Simone on her back with Del propped up on an elbow beside her. There was a wicked gleam in Del’s eyes as she teased Simone’s body, but would not bring her the ultimate pleasure.

          “Please Del,” Simone begged, her body totally frustrated.

          “Tonight,” Del said as she kissed Simone. “Tonight you will have your fill.”

          Del pulled the covers up over their bodies and draped a knee over Simone’s body preventing Simone from touching herself.

          Del’s body was content from the strong orgasm Simone had given her and easily slipped off for a nap as Simone’s frustration continued to mount. She closed her eyes and tried to sleep, but her mind drifted back to the previous night with Del only adding to her frustration.

          PART SEVEN

          Levi and Vanessa woke from their nap and showered before dressing for dinner. Vanessa had arranged for a private dinner for them out on her balcony and when the food arrived, Vanessa opened the bottle of wine and poured them a glass.

          Andrea had prepared lobster Alfredo for them and the rich sauce complimented the wine well. Levi and Vanessa feasted on the pasta and crusty bread. The sun had set while they napped and the night had grown dark as they dined on the balcony.

          “Why don’t we take this wine and go up to the sun deck,” Levi suggested.

          “Good idea baby,” Vanessa said, as they took their glasses and the bottle and started for the elevator.

          They did not see anyone else on the decks and the music from the afternoon party had faded with the sunset. They climbed the steps to the sun deck and Levi pushed two chairs side by side and elevated the heads. They sat close together as they enjoyed the wine and the cool night breeze.

          Levi reached over and held Vanessa’s hand as they gazed up into the night sky and watched the twinkling of the stars above. Every half an hour or so, they would see a bright object shooting across the sky like fireworks as one of the Leonid’s plummeted through the heavens.

          “A preview of tomorrow night,” Vanessa said, as she lifted Levi’s hand to her lips and kissed the tips of her fingers.

          “Our own fireworks display,” Levi said as she smiled at Vanessa.

          “Yes, tonight, just for us.”

          When the bottle of wine was empty, Levi’s head was resting on Vanessa’s shoulder.

          “We aren’t even moving yet, and I can see why you love it on this ship,” Levi said.

          “This is just the night time view. Wait until you witness the beauty of the open sea tomorrow,” Vanessa said. “I hope you will join Killian and I in the control room after we leave the port and are on our way.”

          “I would like that,” Levi said. “I love watching the two of you together.”

          “Killian has been my best friend for several years,” Vanessa said.

          “Were you ever more than friends?” Levi asked.

          “No. While we love each other deeply, it has never been a romantic love,” Vanessa said.

          “What you said earlier about there being two Captains, will that really happen?” she asked.

          “Killian has the required number of sea hours logged. When she passes a few written tests and a performance test, she will be certified as a Captain,” Vanessa explained. “So when I decide to take a vacation or even a sabbatical, the Sappho Cruises can continue uninterrupted.”

          “Do you think you would take leave from the ship?” Levi asked.

          “I am very overdue for a vacation,” Vanessa said.

          “What would you do?” Levi asked curiously.

          “I really haven’t thought much about it, to be honest,” Vanessa said.

          “What about you, when is the last time you had a real vacation?” Vanessa asked.

          “Years ago when Mom was still alive, we went camping in the mountains of North Carolina for two weeks,” Levi said with a sigh.

          “I bet it was a great time,” Vanessa said.

          “It was the best time of my youth,” Levi said.

          “So where would you like to go?” Vanessa asked.

          Levi thought for a moment. “I would like to spend a few weeks snowed in inside a cabin in the heart of the Rockies with you.”

          “With a bear skin rug in front of the fireplace and a feather bed,” Vanessa asked.

          “Ah, yes, I can feel the fire on my toes already,” Levi said.

          “Well let’s make it happen then,” Vanessa said.

          “Are you serious, Vanessa?”

          “Completely, I can think of nowhere else I would like to spend a winter vacation.”

          Levi beamed up at Vanessa. “That would be so much fun.”

          “Why don’t you spend some time on Liz’s computer when we get back to the resort and see what you can find for us,” Vanessa said.

          “I will do just that, my dear Captain,” Levi said.

          “What time do you need to be up in the morning?”

          “Boarding begins at eight, so Killian and I will walk the ship one last time starting at six,” Vanessa said.

          “We must get you off to bed then, My Love, it’s almost midnight,” Levi said.

          “I know, but I am so much enjoying the time with you,” Vanessa said.

          “We will have much more time together before we reach the resort,” Levi said, as she stood and picked up their glasses.

          Vanessa returned the chairs to their original positions and picked up the empty bottle. She reached for Levi’s hand and they returned to the cabin. Levi took the bottle and glasses and placed them on the empty food tray.

          “I will take them to the kitchen in the morning,” Vanessa said. “For now, come snuggle me,” she said as she undressed and pulled back the covers on the bed.

          Levi stripped out of her clothes and crawled in beside Vanessa’s warm body. “Have I told you lately how much I love being here with you?” she asked.

          “Earlier today, but I love to hear it,” Vanessa said.

          “I love you and being here with you,” Levi said.

          “I love you too and I am extremely happy to have you here with me,” Vanessa said as she kissed Levi’s lips.

          Liz and Nat tended bar together until well after the evening rush.

          “Are you holding up ok baby?” Liz asked.

          “Yes, I am doing fine, Sweetheart, why do you ask?”

          “Well, I did keep you up late last night,” Liz said with a grin. “I was going to offer to take over for a few hours and let you catch a nap.”

          “That’s not a bad idea,” Nat said with a grin. “I could sleep until ten or so and then come back so you can get some sleep.”

          “So why don’t you then.”

          “I think I will, my love, are you sure you don’t mind?” Nat asked.

          “Not at all sweetie, you and Levi have spoiled me and I am getting a little rusty.”

          “I will see you around ten then, My Love,” Nat said, and after a quick kiss left the club.

          NeNe saw Nat leave and picked up the telephone to call Liz at the bar. “Is everything ok?” she asked.

          Liz chuckled at NeNe. “Yes, everything is fine, NeNe, I just sent Nat off for a nap.”

          NeNe giggled. “Ok then, let me know when you are ready to place a dinner order then.”

          “Will do,” Liz said as she hung up the telephone.

          Del woke Simone by toying with her nipples, watching them grow hard as Simone’s body awoke.

          Simone licked her lips. “Mm that feels good,” she said.

          “It is almost seven,” Del said. “Are you ready to shower and eat some dinner before we go to the club?” she asked.

          “Do we really need to go to the club tonight?” Simone asked.

          “You don’t want to go?” Del asked.

          “I would rather call for room service and have you for dessert,” Simone purred, as Del’s hand moved down between her legs.

          Simone’s lips were still soaked with her wetness when Del’s fingers reached her soft curls. She looked into Simone’s eyes to find them shinning with arousal. She smiled at Simone while her fingertips dipped lightly into her wetness and watched as Simone bit her lower lip. Del raised her hand to Simone’s lips and traced them with fingers soaked in her wetness. Simone’s tongue darted out of her mouth to lick Del’s fingers as Del moved her body onto Simone’s. Del placed her fingers in Simone’s mouth and allowed her to clean the juices from her fingers as she groaned in pleasure.

          “You like the taste?” Del whispered softly.

          “Oh yes, Del,” Simone said, with a quiver of excitement in her voice.

          Del leaned down to lick Simone’s lips with her tongue. “It does taste nice.”

          “Del, quit being cruel and make me come,” Simone begged.

          Del moved her body to lie beside Simone. “Do it yourself,” she whispered in Simone’s ear. “Give yourself pleasure.”

          Simone looked at Del and saw the hard look in her eyes and knew that Del would not move a muscle to relieve her tortured body. Her hand moved down her body as her eyes closed.

          “Open your eyes,” Del growled. “I want to see them when you come.”

          The harshness in Del’s voice excited Simone and she felt her body gush with wetness as her fingers entered her body. Her nipples were rock hard and Simone ached to have a hand to pinch them as her fingers drove in and out of her body. Del was not about to accommodate her wishes as she watched the motion Simone’s fingers were making.

          “Faster,” Del urged, as she watched Simone’s body begin to quiver with excitement.

          Simone spread her legs wider and stroked fast and deep inside her body as her orgasm approached and she began to pant for air. She locked eyes with Del as her climax arrived and she groaned loudly.

          Del watched as the flash of lightning passed through Simone’s eyes as the force of her orgasm rocked the bed and she smiled a wicked smile at Simone.

          “Very nice,” she said, as Simone lie there still panting for breath as she rose from the bed.

          “Now order us some dinner and join me in the shower,” Del instructed, as she walked from the room.

          Simone took control of her breathing as she watched Del enter the shower. She was clueless why she was allowing Del to treat her the way she was, demanding and cruel, but her body was excited by the aggressiveness and she did exactly what Del instructed. She picked up the telephone and ordered a meal to be delivered in thirty minutes and then removed the immobilizer and walked to the shower.

          Del was almost finished showering when Simone arrived. Her nipples were rock hard from watching Simone please herself and her body was slick with excitement. When Simone entered the shower, Del lifted her right leg and placed her foot on the ledge of the shower. She rinsed the remainder of the soap from her body and felt the slickness of excitement between her thighs.

          “Please me,” Del said, as Simone looked up to her.

          Simone knelt down between Del’s spread legs and began licking Del’s lips. Her fingers trembled with excitement as she opened Del’s lips and she buried her face in the sweet wetness. The water pulsed down Del’s back as Simone’s tongue drove in and out of her body. Her orgasm built rapidly and she pressed Simone’s face to her body as her climax arrived and she flooded Simone with a rush of juice.

          Del turned away from Simone and rinsed her body. When she turned back around, Simone was standing. “Do you need help?” Del asked.

          “Only with my hair,” Simone said.

          Del moved from beneath the flow of water and exchanged places with Simone. She soaked her hair and then used the shampoo to wash her silky hair. Then she pulled Simone to her for a passionate kiss.

          “Don’t be long, dinner will be here soon.”

          Simone nodded her head and Del stepped out of the shower. She toweled off and took an oversized robe from the closet and put it on. She ran her fingers thru her hair and smiled to herself as she opened the drawer and took out the strap on and dildo. She slipped the tube of lubricant in the robe pocket and walked to the bedroom. Del stepped into the harness and pulled the strap snugly around her waist, and then tied the robe closed.

          Del lounged on the love seat as she waited for Simone and dinner to arrive. Simone was still drying off when the room service attendant arrived with the tray and Del had her place the food trays on the small table. Del tipped the young woman and then locked the door behind her as she left.

          Simone walked into the room just as Del was sitting down at the small table.

          “Are you hungry?” Del asked.

          “I am starved,” Simone said.

          “Me too,” Del said, her voice now again soft as she spoke with Simone.

          They shared a delicious meal of grilled chicken kabobs and wild rice and then relaxed on the love seat to let their meals settle.

          Simone was tucked into Del’s body, her head resting on her shoulder as they listened to music on the sound system. Simone’s left hand slipped beneath the fold of Del’s robe as her lips brushed her neck. Del laid her head back against the wall as Simone’s fingertips drew circles around her nipples and her teeth lightly grazed her neck.

          “Are you ready for dessert?”

          “I am still a little hungry,” Simone said, as she pinched Del’s nipple.

          “Stand and take your robe off,” Del said.

          Simone stood and took the robe from her body and tossed it onto the loveseat. She watched as Del’s hands opened the front of the robe, revealing the strap on already in place. Her hand disappeared into the pocket and she offered the tube of lubricant to Simone.

          Simone smiled and took the lubricant, pouring it into her palm. She placed the tube on the table and knelt between Del’s legs. She wrapped her hand around the base of the dildo and slid it up the length of the shaft coating it with the silky lube. The motion of her hand placed pressure on the harness straps and Del felt her clit begin to swell with arousal.

          The dildo pressed into Simone’s cleavage as she leaned forward to take Del’s left breast in her mouth while her hand gently squeezed her right breast. Her teeth lightly bit her nipples as Del’s moans filled the room.

          Del pulled Simone up to her mouth for a hungry kiss as her hand moved between their bodies to find Simone’s wetness awaiting her fingers. She slid two fingers deeply inside her while Simone’s tongue went wild inside her mouth. Satisfied that Simone’s body was well lubricated, Del took the tip of the dildo and slipped it between her lips as she pulled Simone’s hips into her lap.

          Simone’s body lowered onto the dildo as she moaned deeply into Del’s mouth. Her hips began to grind slowly into Del’s lap as the toy disappeared deeper into her body. Del’s hands guided Simone’s hips as she raised and lowered them, impaling her body with the dildo on each downward thrust. The base of the harness mount ground into Del’s clit with each movement and Del broke the kiss in search of a breath as she and Simone came together with violent shudders.

          Simone collapsed onto Del and Del circled her waist with her hands and carried Simone to the bed. Still buried deeply inside of Simone, Del placed her hips on the edge of the bed and began slowly stroking into her body. Simone’s orgasm had just ended, but she felt another begin to build as Del fucked her slowly.

          “Oh yes, Del,” Simone purred.

          Del was pleased to know that at least Simone got the name right this time as she increased the speed of her hips, driving deep into Simone’s body as her hands spread her thighs wide. Simone would forget Levi ever existed in her world after tonight, she promised herself as she slammed her hips into Simone’s body while she screamed out in pleasure.

          Sweat was rolling down her back as Del withdrew the dildo from Simone’s shaking body and she walked to the loveseat just as her knees began to buckle. She collapsed onto the seat, gasping for air as the blood rushed back into her quivering legs. She reached for a glass and took a long drink of the water, cooling her overheated body as her eyes met Simone’s. The hunger still burned in them as she glared back at Del.

          “Come here,” Del said.

          Del stood and pushed the food tray onto a nearby chair. Simone stood in front of her and Del guided her upper body to lie across the table.

          “Spread your legs wide,” Del growled as she took the tip of the dildo and entered Del. “You want more, I will give you more,” she said as she thrust her hips into the cheeks of Simone’s ass.

          Del grabbed the sides of the table, using it for leverage as her body slapped into Simone’s ass with each forceful thrust of her body. Simone’s howls of pleasure rang in Del’s ears as until she climaxed and passed out from the intense pleasure.

          Del fell backward and caught the edge of the loveseat with her hand to steady her body. She unfastened the dildo allowing it to fall to her feet as she collapsed onto the loveseat. Del closed her eyes and used her mind to slow the pounding of her heart as her body trembled in exhaustion. She sensed rather than heard movement and when she opened her eyes, Simone was on her knees in front of her. Simone draped Del’s right leg over the arm of the furniture and covered Del’s wetness with her mouth as her hot tongue plunged in and out of her body. Simone’s face was coated with Del’s wetness as she buried her face in Del’s body. Her palm rubbed roughly across Del’s clit and Del’s consciousness faded away as her body erupted with pleasure.

          When she awoke, Simone had collapsed with her head in Del’s lap. Del mustered enough strength to stand and lead Simone onto the bed as they fell into an exhausted sleep.

          PART EIGHT

          Levi got up with Vanessa and drank coffee with her while Vanessa dressed for work. Vanessa was so incredibly handsome in her crisply creased white uniform that Levi’s heart swelled with pride.

          “Good grief, you look good enough to eat,” Levi said, as she watched Vanessa fasten her belt.

          “You keep talking like that and this cruise will be delayed,” Vanessa said, as she leaned down to kiss Levi.

          “Go back to sleep and call for room service when you are ready for breakfast,” Vanessa said. “We should be out of the port and safely underway by one if you would like to join Killian and I for lunch in the control room.”

          “I will be there,” Levi answered, as she watched Vanessa walk to the door. “I love you.”

          “I love you too, Levi,” Vanessa said and walked out the door.

          Levi slumped back down in the bed and covered her face with Vanessa’s pillow. She was so completely in love it almost scared her. She relaxed in the comfortable bed, but sleep eluded Levi. She climbed out of the bed an hour later and walked naked through Vanessa’s cabin. She sat at her desk and looked at the pictures of Vanessa, Killian and various other crew members which framed her heavy oak desk. Vanessa looked so happy in the pictures and Levi was glad she saw the same sparkle in her eyes whenever Vanessa looked at her.

          Levi slipped on Vanessa’s robe and walked to the balcony with a cup of coffee. She leaned against the edge of the balcony and looked down at the mass of women who were boarding the ship. The sun burned brightly as she watched the noisy crowd disappear into the ship.

          Levi returned inside the cabin and walked to the bathroom and turned on the shower. She hung the robe on the wall and stepped into the warm shower. The water caressed her skin as she stood motionless under the flow of the water. She stepped back and washed her hair before reaching for a sponge and a bottle of liquid soap. Levi bathed her body with the silky soap and she had to giggle as her nipples grew hard under her touch. Vanessa had her body so alive, the slightest touch made them grow erect. Levi closed her eyes and imagined the hands on her body were Vanessa’s. She was amazed at how excited she became and when her fingers entered her body, she was slippery with excitement. She leaned back against the shower wall as her fingers brought her intense pleasure as she dreamed of Vanessa. Her body shuddered with release and Levi rinsed the evidence of her self induced pleasure down the drain.

          Levi stepped from the shower and heard the blast of the horn as it signaled time for departure and she felt the ship begin to move as she toweled her body dry.

          Nat woke when she felt Liz’s weight on the bed as she sat down beside her lover.

          “Good morning,” Liz said. “Are you ready for some coffee?”

          “Morning Sweetheart, yes, coffee sounds great,” Nat said, as she sat up in the bed and propped against the pillows. “Thanks,” she said as she took the coffee from Liz.

          “Did you sleep well?” Liz asked.

          “I barely remember crawling into bed,” Nat said.

          “Aww, just another day before Levi gets back,” Liz said.

          “Not a moment too soon either, her absence reminds me that I am not young anymore,” Nat said.

          “You are still plenty young enough, Baby we have just gotten spoiled by Levi.”

          “That is so true. If we take on a new resort things will have to change again,” Nat said.

          “We had just started discussing that last night, when we got busy,” Liz said. “What is in that plan of yours?”

          “I really think someone needs to be there to oversee things, but I am not willing to be apart from you for any length of time,” Nat said.

          “That is sweet. So who do you have in mind?”

          “Well Vanessa has the cruise line, so I think she is not an option, which only leaves Levi. I suggest we place her on salary and replace her as the bartender here and send her to the island to monitor the progress.”

          “How do you think she and Vanessa will feel about that?” Liz asked.

          “That, I don’t know,” Nat said. “Levi could live in the owner’s house while on the island and she could fly back here when Vanessa is in port,” she suggested.

          “What if the island is really haunted?” Liz asked.

          “Do you really believe that it could be?” Nat asked.

          “I don’t want to rule anything out completely,” Liz said, surprising Nat.

          “I didn’t think you believe in ghosts, baby,” Nat chuckled.

          “Do I need to remind you that Simone didn’t believe in curses either and look what has happened to her,” Liz said.

          “You know I could have gone all day without the mention of Simone,” Nat said.

          “I am sorry, but it is a prime example.”

          “Ok Baby, as usual you are right,” Nat conceded.

          “If we think the island is really haunted then we will not enter into the venture,” Nat said. “I would never put Levi in a situation where she was in harm’s way.”

          “I know that, Sweetie,” I am just thinking about all the variables.

          Nat sat her coffee cup beside the bed. “That is part of what I love about you, My Sweet,” she said as she kissed Liz.

          Del woke and dressed quietly and left the suite leaving Simone purring away in her sleep. She collected all her clothes and headed back to her room, placing the do not disturb sign on the door. She showered and dropped naked into her bed, determined to sleep the day away.

          Levi dressed and left the room. It was still over an hour away from the time she agreed to have lunch with Vanessa and Killian so she walked around the ship until she found herself in the casino. The ladies were already crowded around the card tables and slot machines as she waded through the crowd. Levi found a vacant seat at a slot and pulled a twenty out of her pocket and slipped it into the machine. She pulled the arm down and watched the wheel roll and land on a non-winning line. She laughed and placed her next bet and pulled the arm again, now the victim of the entrancing slot machine. She made several pulls before she hit her first winner. Levi doubled her bet and continued to play, storing her winnings as credits. When she pulled the handle on the last of her twenty dollar investment, Levi had four hundred credits. When the wheel fell on a losing line, Levi pushed the cash out button and listened as the coins made a clanging sound as they struck the steel bin. Levi scooped the coins into a plastic cup and walked to the cashier’s office. With a fresh new hundred dollar bill tucked safely in her pocket, Levi left the casino to continue her tour.

          She climbed up to the top deck and found the pool area already crowded with women. Cory was behind the bar, pouring drinks as fast as she could when Levi took a stool at the bar.

          “Hiya, Levi,” Cory said, as she looked up to see her sitting at the bar.

          “Hey Cory, they are starting off hot and heavy aren’t they?” Levi said.

          “The first day is always a crush as the ladies let their hair down and new connections are made or romances rekindled,” Cory said. “What can I get you to drink?”

          “How about a cherry coke when you have a minute.”

          A very attractive brunette was sitting next to Levi and heard her order. “I would gladly buy you something a little stronger,” she said with a charming smile.

          “Thanks, but I think I will stick to being a lightweight for a while,” Levi said.

          “Levi, please meet Cass,” Cory said from behind the bar. “Cass is one of our frequent guests,” she explained.

          “Very nice to meet you, Cass,” Levi said.

          “Levi is the hot new bartender at the resort I am sure you have heard about,” Cory said, making Levi blush.

          “So you are the creator of Tropical E and now the Slow Grind,” Cass stated.

          “I guess you have heard,” Cory said with a chuckle.

          “Yes, those are my creations,” Levi proudly said.

          “I haven’t had a Tropical E yet, but the Slow Grind is very tasty,” Cass said, as she raised her glass in salute to Levi.

          “Thanks, it is a bit more potent than the Tropical E,” Levi said, as she lifted her glass to meet Cass’s.

          “A pleasure to meet you,” Cass said, “and the offer of a drink still stands.”

          “Thanks, I may take you up on that offer later,” Levi said.

          Kiki, the activities coordinator picked up a microphone and made a shout out to the crowd.

          “Are we having fun yet, ladies?”

          “Hell yeah,” came the roar from the crowd.

          “I can’t hear you, are we having fun yet ladies?” she asked again.

          “Hell yeah,” was the response, much louder this time.

          “That was so much better that time ladies. My name is Kiki, and I am your activities coordinator for your Sappho One Cruise,” she said. “It is my personal responsibility to make sure each and every one has a fun filled trip with us,” she explained. “If you have any questions, feel free to hit me up at any time. Are we ready to dance?” she asked.

          “Hell yeah,” the crowd roared.

          “DJ Darla, if you please, the ladies are ready to dance. Come slide with us ladies,” Kiki said as the DJ started up the electric slide song and the women rushed to the small dance floored cleared around the pool.

          Kiki led the group to start the dance and then left the dance floor to circulate among the guests, welcoming them on board.

          “She sure is a bundle of energy,” Levi said to Cory with a wink. “How do you keep up with her?” she teased.

          “Vitamins, and plenty of them,” Cory said with a laugh.

          “Maybe I should try those,” Levi said.

          “It can’t hurt,” Cory said. “I don’t know what I would do without them.”

          Levi glanced at her watch to note the time. “I am meeting Vanessa and Killian for lunch Cory, what would you recommend?” Levi asked.

          “If you just want something fairly light, the club sandwich is awesome,” she answered.

          “That sounds yummy, thanks, Cory.”

          “I will see you later then and again it was nice to meet you Cass,” Levi said.

          “Likewise,” Cass said.

          “Later Levi,” Cory said with a warm smile.

          Levi walked inside and took the route to the control room. Killian saw her approach and waved her inside.

          “Vanessa just stepped into the ladies room, but she will be right back.”

          “Thanks, is everything going well?” Levi asked.

          “Like clockwork,” Killian said.

          “I can’t get over how beautiful it is out here on the water, even when you can’t see anything but blue water to the horizon,” Levi said.

          “We will be passing some small islands later today, that have lighthouses and small villages, but until then it’s all blue water and maybe some dolphins.”

          “Hey Baby,” Vanessa said, as she stepped back into the room. “How did you sleep?”

          “I couldn’t go back to sleep after you left, so I showered and dressed before doing some walking around.”

          “I am sorry, baby I should have just snuck quietly out of the bed and left you sleeping.”

          “I would have been very upset with you, besides I left the casino eighty dollars richer,” Levi said with a grin.

          “Did you eat breakfast?”

          “No, I decided I would just wait to eat lunch with you.”

          “Are you ready to order then?” Vanessa asked.

          “Cory recommended the club sandwich, so I think I will give that a try,” Levi said.

          “It is a good one,” Vanessa said, “so I think I will join you with that.”

          “Killian would you put an order in for us?” Vanessa asked.

          “It would be my pleasure, Captain.”

          Vanessa gave Levi the tour of the control room and showed her the different instruments they used to track the weather, their progress on the time table and a giant GPS system which constantly monitored their location en route.

          “This is amazing,” Levi said.

          “It is all very simple after you learn the system,” Vanessa said. “Once we key in the master coordinates, the ship is on virtual cruise control. We mostly monitor weather and sea conditions and let the instruments do the rest.”

          Simone woke late in the afternoon and found that she was alone in the suite and she was surprised by Del’s absence. She probably went down to the pool to tan and will be back later for dinner, she thought as she stretched painfully on the bed. Last night’s sex had been wild as Del filled her body with wanton lust which surprised even Simone. She would be a good one to keep around until she left the island on Sunday. Her nipples grew hard thinking of Del and her hand slipped between her thighs to give her pleasure.

          When early evening arrived and Del had not returned, Simone placed a call to Del’s room. The phone rang and rang but Del did not answer. Simone placed the receiver back on the telephone roughly as her anger rose.

          Del slept until five and woke up starving. She showered and walked to the dining room and was sitting at a table waiting to order when a young woman approached.

          “Mind if I join you?” the young woman asked.

          “Not at all,” Del said, with a charming smile.

          “My name is Petra,” the woman said. “I saw you dining alone and I thought it would be nice to join you.”

          “Very nice of you indeed, I am Del,” she said.

          “I know, I saw you in the club the other night and I asked the bartender who you are,” Petra said, surprising Del. “I really enjoyed watching you dance and I hoped I would catch you alone sometime during this trip.”

          “It looks like you are in luck then,” Del smirked. “Would you like to join me in the club later?”

          “I would like that very much,” Petra said.

          The waitress arrived to take their orders and then Del and Petra made small talk as they waited. They were laughing over a funny comment when Simone walked to the entrance of the dining room. Simone had tired of waiting for Del to return and had decided to go to the dining room for some dinner. She stopped dead in her tracks when she saw Del with another woman. Simone glared across the room at Del, who was deep in pleasant conversation with the attractive young woman.

          Simone spun on her heels and left the dining room with tears welling in her eyes. She could not believe that Del would betray her like this as she stormed back to her room. Simone had to regain her composure and do it quickly.

          Petra ordered a bottle of wine to accompany their meal and they had nearly a half bottle left when they finished their meal. “Would you care to walk with me to the end of the pier and finish this bottle of wine?” she asked.

          “That would be lovely,” Del said as she rose and picked up her empty glass and the bottle.

          Del and Petra walked to the end of the pier and sat on a small bench. They shared the delicious wine as they continued to get to know one another and several hours passed before they decided it was time to enter the club.

          Nat was behind the bar when Del walked in with Petra on her arm. She smiled up at them as they approached the bar and Nat would loved to have known what occurred for Del to be here with someone new and where Simone was in this turn of events.

          “Good evening ladies,” she said, and Del smiled brightly at her. “What can I get you two tonight?”

          “We would like a couple of tall Tropical E’s,” Del said, as she placed a twenty on the bar.

          Nat poured the drinks for them and took the twenty from the bar and made change for Del. “Here you go ladies. Enjoy,” Nat said.

          “Thanks, Nat,” Del said, before she led Petra into a booth near the dance floor.

          Nat watched them snuggle into the booth and looked up to find NeNe standing in front of her.

          “I wonder what that is all about,” NeNe said.

          “I have no clue, but I am sure there is plenty of drama attached to that story,” Nat said. “I just hope it doesn’t rear its ugly head in here tonight.”

          “Me too,” NeNe said. “May I have a soda?”

          “Certainly,” Nat said, as she poured a drink for NeNe.

          “Where is Susan tonight?”

          “She called to say she was running late, but promised she would be here by eight, so I am covering for her for a little while.”

          “It looks like a good crowd for a Wednesday,” NeNe said.

          “A thirsty one too, I have been busy since the doors opened,” Nat said.

          “Well I will do my best to keep them hot and thirsty,” NeNe said, as she turned to walk back to the booth. “Keep your eyes open NeNe, there is strange electricity in the air tonight,” Nat warned.

          “I will, Nat,” NeNe said, and then walked away.

          Nat couldn’t place her finger on what seemed so odd, but she had a feeling that something was not quite right in the club and she scanned the room nervously.

          Simone rushed back to her suite and collapsed onto the bed crying. Her shoulder was throbbing with pain as her sobs wracked her body and she rolled over to take a pain pill. She swallowed the pill with a sip of water and tossed the glass across the room.

          “Damn you Del,” she screamed after the glass shattered against the wall.

          Simone’s brain was cloudy with so many emotions bombarding her at the same time. Rage filled her body as her heart felt the pain of being discarded by Del. Simone had wrongly assumed that the young tiger that had filled her bed for the past two nights would be there until she left the island and her confidence hit rock bottom.

          “Think Simone,” she said to herself as her body rocked on the edge of the bed.

          Levi sat in the control room for several hours watching Vanessa and Killian as they set all the ships controls. She glanced out the window as Key West came into distant view and saw the lighthouse which graced the emerald shoreline.

          “That’s the last land you will see for a couple of hours,” Killian said, “until we pass a few smaller islands.”

          “I think I will take a walk on the deck and then go back to the cabin for a short nap,” Levi said. “I want to be well rested for later tonight.”

          “Ah, yes,” Killian said. “Vanessa mentioned you were going to witness the meteor storm.”

          “We saw a few falling last night, but I am sure it was nothing like the peak will be.”

          “The report said to expect sixty or more per hour,” Killian said. “It should be a wondrous sight.”

          “Why don’t you plan to join us then, Killian?” Levi asked.

          Killian looked at Vanessa who smiled and nodded at her friend.

          “I will bring the wine,” Killian said, with a huge grin.

          “I will see you later ladies,” Levi said.

          She kissed Vanessa then left the control room and walked back out to the pool.

          Cass was still sitting at the bar chatting with Cory as Levi walked onto the deck.

          “I hope you had a good lunch,” Cory said, as Levi took a seat at the bar.

          “You are correct, the club sandwich was spectacular.”

          “Welcome back,” Cass said, as she turned to Levi with a smile.

          “May I get you anything?” Cory asked.

          “Let me buy the lady a slow grind,” Cass suggested.

          “Very well,” Levi said. “I will have a slow grind, Cory.”

          Cory poured two drinks and placed them in front of Levi and Cass.

          “Thanks for the drink,” Levi said as she picked up her glass and raised it to Cass.

          “You are very welcome,” Cass said, as she touched her glass to Levi’s. “So is this your first cruise?”

          “Yes, Vanessa and I flew back from the resort on Monday and I am an official stow away for the trip down to the island,” Levi said.

          “Well I am very happy to see you on board,” Cass said.

          “How often do you travel?” Levi asked.

          “I take this cruise every few months, but I travel extensively for pleasure,” Cass said.

          “What do you do that allows you to travel so much, if you don’t mind my asking?” Levi said.

          “I was born into money, but I have made my own fortune in the publishing business,” Cass said. “So many people believe that silver spoon babies cannot be successful, so I chose to prove them wrong,” she said with a confident sparkle in her eyes.

          “I worked hard to build my business for ten years and now I employ others to keep it successful as I enjoy reaping the harvest of my hard work,” Cass said.

          “So have you pretty well seen it all?” Levi asked.

          Cass chuckled. “Not even close yet. I have been on every continent, but there is so much to see and do, I am not sure one lifetime will be enough to see it all.”

          “Pardon my asking, but do you always travel alone?”

          “Only for the last three years. My partner of ten years died from cancer and since then I travel alone in search of another soul mate,” Cass said with a warm tone of remembrance in her voice.

          “I am very sorry to hear that,” Levi said, with a blush.

          “There is no need to be sorry for asking anything, Levi. I was blessed to have ten years with Melinda.” She sighed softly. “I have searched many places and when I find someone I am interested in they are generally already taken as is always a case with the good ones,” she chuckled. “So, I travel and search and have a good time doing so,” Cass said with a friendly grin.

          “I hope you find another soul mate,” Levi said. “It sounds like you were lucky to have found Melinda and I am certain there is another just waiting for your arrival.”

          “I hope you are right, Levi. My soul is tired of being lonely,” Cass said, as she took a sip of her drink. “This really is an excellent drink,” Cass said. “If you ever get tired of working for Nat and Liz, I would gladly steal you away,” she said.

          “You know Nat and Liz?” Levi asked.

          “I have known them for years, and two better women cannot be found,” Cass said.

          “That is truly spoken my friend,” Levi said.

          “So you mentioned Vanessa and Killian earlier,” Cass said. “Which one of them makes you smile so?”

          Levi laughed and said, “Vanessa definitely puts a smile on my heart.”

          “That is very refreshing to hear. Sometimes I think true love is a lost cause,” Cass said.

          “I don’t think it is as much a lost cause as it is that people today don’t feel the need to work on love and give up at the first sign of trouble,” Levi said. “It seems a lot of people find it easier just to move on to the next person and hope it will be better.”

          “You are so right about that, Levi,” Cory said. “I see it happen all the time on here as I am sure you do too. Ladies come on board as lovers and leave with someone else. It is impossible to keep up with who is with who anymore, even with our regular crowd.”

          “There was always one part of arguing with Melinda that I liked,” Cass said.

          “Which was what?” Cory asked.

          “The part where I admitted I was wrong before we kissed and made up,” Cass said with a chuckle.

          Levi finished her drink and popped the last chunk of pineapple in her mouth.

          “Would you care for another?” Cass asked.

          “Thanks for the offer, but I need to take a nap. I have a hot date for some meteor gazing with a hot Captain later tonight and I would hate to fall asleep on her.”

          Cory and Cass laughed at Levi’s quick wit.

          “I have really enjoyed talking with you ladies, maybe we can meet again tomorrow,” Levi said.

          “Unless Cory plans to kick me off the stool, I plan to be right here,” Cass said.

          “No way, Cass, you know I love your company,” Cory said.

          “I will see you ladies tomorrow then,” Levi said, then walked to the elevator.

          When she returned to the cabin, the air was nice and cool. Levi stripped out of her clothes, then crawled beneath the covers as she hugged Vanessa’s pillow close to her body and fell asleep.

          PART NINE

          Simone showered and dressed in black jeans and a low cut blouse. She was determined to show Del exactly what she was missing when she entered the club tonight. Simone knew her entrance would attract attention, just as it always did, but tonight, she wanted to make it special. She sprayed her neck with two hundred dollar a bottle perfume loaded with pheromones then made sure her hair was perfect then swallowed another pain pill before she left her suite.

          Del and Petra were heating up the dance floor with some very seductive dancing and Nat was about ready to go tell them to get a room when the door flung open and Simone came strutting into the bar. Her eyes immediately flew to the dance floor and fixed on Del as she ground her hips into Petra’s ass as they danced and Nat saw the anger color Simone’s cheeks.

          Simone blew past the bar like hurricane force winds and was headed for the dance floor when Nat ran up behind her and grabbed her left arm.

          “Oh, no you don’t,” she said, to Simone as she turned her around and escorted her back to the bar. “Sit,” she said to Simone.

          Simone glared at her sister, fire burning in her eyes.

          “Simone if you get up from that stool, I will put you out of the bar myself,” Nat warned. “You need to sit here and cool down or get the hell out.”

          “Would you look at her dancing with that tramp,” Simone said, with lethal venom in her voice.

          “She is not a tramp, Simone and Del is a grown woman and can dance with whomever she chooses,” Nat reminded her.

          “She has spent the last two days fucking my brains out and then just disappeared,” Simone said. “How dare she do that?”

          “Bad karma,” Nat said, suppressing a grin.

          “Fuck karma,” Simone said. “I need a drink.”

          “What do you want?” Nat asked, as she walked back behind the bar.

          “A double scotch please, easy on the water,” Simone said, as her eyes bored holes in the back of Del’s head.

          Nat shook her head then poured her sister a drink and placed it in front of her. “Have you considered taking a break from women for a while, Simone?” Nat asked.

          “Why on earth would I want to do that?”

          “Well, dear Sister, it seems you have hit a streak of bad luck with women, so maybe a break would change your luck a bit,” Nat suggested.

          “You have got to be kidding, I can have any woman I want in this bar,” Simone said.

          “That’s your biggest problem Simone, your endless arrogance,” Nat said. “Maybe if you treated women like human beings instead of your personal sex toys, you would find someone who could love you.”

          “Who needs love as long as the sex is good,” Simone said.

          “One day Sister you will wake up to find your youth and good looks have passed you by, what will you have then?” Nat asked.

          “Some very hot memories of wild sex,” Simone said with a grin.

          “Well I hope those memories will keep you warm in that big empty bed of yours,” Nat said, as she turned away to pour a tray of shots for Karen.

          Simone drained her glass and felt the burn in her throat as she downed the scotch. She spun around on her stool and stood up facing the dance floor.

          Simone took a step toward the dance floor and Nat called her name.

          Simone stopped and turned back to Nat. “I won’t cause a scene in your precious club,” Simone said.

          Nat watched as Simone turned plenty of heads as she strolled onto the dance floor. She walked up behind Petra and wrapped her left arm around her waist as she danced closely behind her.

          “Hello, Del. Why don’t you introduce me to your new friend,” Simone purred.

          “Hello, Simone. Petra, this is Simone,” Del said, as Petra turned to face Simone.

          Petra’s smile lit up when she saw the beautiful Simone inches from her face. “Pleased to meet you,” Petra said, as she breathed deeply of Simone’s sensual perfume.

          Petra’s tongue snaked out of her mouth as she licked her lips, while her body gyrated with Simone’s.

          Simone returned her smile and turned Petra back to face Del on the dance floor.

          Petra could feel Simone’s hot breath on her neck as she whispered, “would you mind if I joined you two?”

          “Not at all,” Petra said her voice near a purr.

          Del smiled at Petra then at Simone. Simone had reacted just as Del had planned, showing up at the club as the jealous lover.

          She stepped forward and sandwiched Petra between she and Simone as they danced to the upbeat song, until sweat was dripping from their bodies on the heated dance floor.

          “What are you ladies drinking?” Simone asked, as they moved away from the dance floor.

          “Tall Tropical E’s,” Petra said.

          “I will get drinks and then join you in the booth,” Simone said, then walked to the bar.

          “See Nat, I am playing nice,” Simone said.

          “Like a cat toying with a mouse,” Nat said.

          “You were the one who reminded me that they were grown women who could make their own choices,” Simone said.

          “Right,” Nat said, her tone coated with disgust at her sister’s behavior.

          “Please give me another scotch and two tall Tropical E’s,” Simone said sweetly.

          Nat turned to prepare the drinks and placed them on a small tray for Simone. When she handed Simone the tray, Simone said, “I will be back for refills soon,” and walked to the booth.

          Del had excused herself to use the ladies room, so Simone slid in beside Petra and handed her a drink. Simone’s hand rested on Petra’s thigh for a moment.

          “I hope you will save the next slow dance for me,” Simone said, with a charming smile.

          “I would like that,” Petra said, as she pressed her thigh into Simone’s.

          Another one hooked, Simone thought as she watched Petra lean toward her as she breathed in deeply.

          “You smell so delicious,” Petra said, as she placed her hand on Simone’s thigh and lightly stroked it.

          “Thank you, it is a private blend made especially for me.”

          “Smells good enough to eat,” Petra said as she leaned over to lick a bead of sweat from Simone’s neck. “Tastes good too,” she said.

          “That’s just a sample,” Simone teased. “You should try the main course.”

          “Simone, are trying to seduce my dance partner?” Del asked, as she slid into the booth beside Petra,

          “I am trying, yes,” Simone said.

          “Doing a very good job of it too,” Petra said, as she sat between the two gorgeous women.

          Simone handed Del a fresh drink as a slow song began to play.

          “I do believe they are playing our song, Petra,” Simone said, as she stood and held her hand out to Petra.

          Petra followed Simone to the dance floor and held Simone in her arms as they moved to the slow, sensual beat of the song.

          “You are a truly beautiful woman,” she whispered in Simone’s ear.

          “Why thank you Love,” Simone whispered back, as her lips caressed Petra’s neck.

          Petra shivered with delight as Simone’s perfume filled her nostrils and her lips softly kissed her neck.

          “Mmm, that feels good,” Petra moaned.

          “I can make you feel very good,” Simone whispered her sultry promise.

          “I am sure you can,” Petra said, as her hands slid down to cup Simone’s ass. “What about Del?” she asked.

          “Del is plenty woman enough to handle the two of us,” Simone said, as her hand covered Petra’s breast with a gentle squeeze. “I would love to have my mouth all over these,” Simone whispered and then traced the outline of Petra’s ear with a wet tongue.

          “How do we convince Del?” Petra asked.

          “That’s easy, when we get back to the table just slide your hand between her legs and tell her you want to be loved by both of us tonight. I know Del well enough to know that she would not turn down your request,” Simone promised.

          Del watched from the booth as Simone’s mouth covered Petra’s for a slow, sensual kiss and she smiled to herself. Simone would be lucky if she remembered how to spell Levi after tonight. The song came to an end and Simone broke the kiss much to Petra’s disappointment.

          She took Petra’s hand and led her back to the booth then excused herself to use the ladies room.

          Petra’s eyes were glowing with excitement as she slid in next to Del. Her hand cupped between Del’s legs and she could feel the heat rising from her body. Petra leaned over to trace the outline of Del’s ear with her tongue and felt her shiver. “Del baby, I want to sleep with both of you tonight,” she whispered in Del’s ear.

          “Are you sure that is what you want?” Del asked her voice husky with desire.

          “Oh yes, Baby, please,” Petra said, as she bit Del’s lower lip.

          “Let’s get a drink for the road and then we can go up to Simone’s suite for a little fun,” Del said, as she watched Simone approach.

          “We have decided to get a drink to take back to your room, if that is fine with you,” Del said.

          “That’s perfect,” Simone said. “I will be right back.”

          Simone walked to the bar an ordered another round of drinks. “I told you I would be good,” she said as she took the tray from Nat.

          Nat remained silent as she watched Del and Petra take a drink from the tray and then follow Simone from the club. She caught NeNe’s glance and just shook her head as they made their exit for the evening.

          Susan arrived in a flurry and she and Nat exchanged places behind the bar.

          “Sorry I am so late,” Susan said.

          “It’s not a problem,” Nat said. “It’s been a fairly busy night though,” she said as she took the money bag and tucked it under her arm. “Have a great night,” Nat said.

          Vanessa arrived back at the cabin late afternoon. “We have dinner arranged at eight, My Dear,” she said, as she leaned down to kiss Levi.

          “That sounds good, so what would you like to do for the next three hours?” Levi asked, still groggy from her nap.

          Vanessa was undressing, laying her uniform across a chair as she talked with Levi.

          “I would love to crawl into bed and snuggle with the hot woman who is keeping my bed toasty warm,” she teased.

          Levi pulled back the covers and Vanessa climbed into the bed beside her.

          “Are you tired, my love?”

          “The first day of a cruise is always a little hectic,” Vanessa said. “I think a short nap would do me good,” she said, as she stifled a yawn.

          “Come snuggle with me then.” Levi said, as she opened her arms to her lover.

          Vanessa rested her head on Levi’s shoulder and she felt Levi’s hand stroking her hair.

          “You are so comfortable,” Vanessa said, as her hand stroked across Levi’s stomach.

          “Shh, relax now and get some rest, we have a busy night ahead of us,” Levi said, as she kissed the top of Vanessa’s head.

          “Yes dear,” Vanessa whispered softly.

          Moments later, Vanessa was softly purring in her sleep. She must be really tired to have faded off that quickly, Levi thought. She pulled the bed covers up across Vanessa’s shoulder and closed her eyes as her body breathed in the fragrant smell of Vanessa’s hair.

          Levi drifted off to sleep and dozed quietly until an hour later when Vanessa jumped in her sleep. She must be dreaming, Levi thought as she softly stroked Vanessa’s hair and held her close. Vanessa settled back into her dreams and rested peacefully for another hour.

          When she awoke, she found Levi smiling at her.

          “Did you have a nice nap, My Love?” Levi asked.

          “I think so,” Vanessa said, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. “I had a weird dream, but I can’t remember exactly what it was about,” Vanessa said, with a worried frown.

          “Well you are awake and safely in my arms, so all is well.”

          “Yes, it is and I couldn’t be happier,” Vanessa said.

          Vanessa propped up on her elbows and she smiled back at Levi. “There will be several guests joining us for dinner tonight.”

          “That’s fine,” Levi said. “I hadn’t planned on monopolizing all your attention,” she teased.

          “Killian will dine with us of course and so will Cass and a new couple to the cruise, Barb and Sydney.”

          “I met Cass today and really enjoyed talking with her,” Levi said. “She sounds like an incredible lady.”

          “Incredible yes, but one lonely soul too,” Vanessa said. “I hope maybe this will be the trip she finds someone special.”

          “I hope you are right about that, Cass seems too good a person to spend all her time alone,” Levi said. “She has so much love to offer someone, it’s sad to see that go to waste.”

          Levi noticed that Vanessa was wearing a mischievous grin. “What are you up to?”

          “What would make you think I was up to something?” Vanessa asked.

          “That grin on your face, tells me you have done something,” Levi said.

          “Well, I did do some shopping today,” Vanessa said.

          “Oh really and what did you buy?” Levi asked.

          “I took the liberty of picking out a couple of outfits for you in one of the on board shops,” Vanessa said.

          “Tonight’s dinner is semi formal and I realized I hadn’t packed anything suitable for you when we left,” Vanessa said. “So I picked something out for you.”

          Levi smiled at Vanessa. “All you had to do was say something and I could have gone shopping.”

          “I know, but I had so much fun doing it for you,” Vanessa said with a grin. “Besides, dressing for me is so easy, it’s white, white and more white,” she said with a chuckle. “Choosing something other than white was a real treat for me. Why don’t we shower and then you can model the outfits and select what you want to wear,” she suggested.

          “Sounds good,” Levi said, as she left the bed.

          “Oh, by the way, Liz sent a message thru Killian and NeNe to us. She and Nat want us to meet with them for lunch on Friday.”

          “I wonder what those two are up to now,” Levi said.

          Vanessa chuckled. “With those two, you never know, but she mentioned something about a business proposal.”

          “That should be very interesting then,” Levi said, as she reached for Vanessa’s hand.

          “We better get moving or we are going to be late for the Captain’s dinner,” she teased.

          “Well there is one good thing about being the Captain, they can’t start without me,” Vanessa said, with a grin.

          “That’s true, but it would make such a horrible impression for you to be late,” Levi said.

          “Relax, we have plenty of time,” Vanessa said, as she pulled her into her arms and kissed her sweetly.

          “You kiss me like that again and you will definitely be late,” Levi said, with a smile.

          “I will save them for later then,” Vanessa said.

          “I will hold you to that, my sexy Captain,” Levi said, as they walked into the bathroom.

          They showered quickly and dried their bodies. Vanessa wrapped a towel around her waist and took Levi’s hand, then walked to the large walk in closet. Vanessa reached for the first of two outfits and watched as Levi’s eyes lit up.

          Levi took the hangers from Vanessa and laid a pair of black Versace slacks and a black blouse on the end of the bed. The slacks were silk lined and the blouse was very trimly tailored. The size looked about right and she dressed in panties and bra then pulled on the slacks. The length and fit was perfect. Levi could not have chosen better if she had shopped for herself. She picked up the tailored blouse and slipped it over her arms and slowly fastened each button.

          Vanessa smiled, pleased with her choice and watched as Levi got dressed. “I must admit, I may have made a mistake,” she said.

          Levi looked at her with a puzzled look. “What, do you think they don’t fit well?” she asked.

          “No, they clothes fit you perfectly, but you are so beautiful I may need to employ a body guard for you tonight,” Vanessa said.

          Levi chuckled. “I thought Killian was my assigned body guard in your absence,” she teased.

          “Killian may not be enough tonight,” Vanessa said. “You look fantastic, Baby.”

          “Thank you, Vanessa, but you really shouldn’t have spent this kind of money,” she chided.

          “I get a really good discount,” Vanessa said with a wink. “I saw this outfit and I knew you had to have it and it suits you so well.”

          “Thanks Baby,” Levi said, as she kissed Vanessa.

          “My pleasure Sweetheart,” Vanessa said. “You will also find shoes and accessories in the box,” she said, as she walked into the closet to dress for work.

          As promised, Levi opened the box on the bed and pulled out soft black leather dress boots and black hose. Also inside the box was a smaller box, commonly sized for jewelry. Levi lifted the lid to discover a slim jeweled Rolex dress watch. Levi fastened the watch on her right wrist and again it fit perfectly.

          “That’s it,” she said. “From here on out, you are doing all my shopping,” she said to Vanessa who leaned against the bathroom door watching her.

          “Well then, I hope to do it for the next thirty years or so,” Vanessa said, with a wink. “After that, I think we will retire to a nudist colony so we won’t need any clothes,” she said with a chuckle.

          “That could prove very interesting,” Levi said, as she walked over and kissed Vanessa.

          They finished dressing and left the cabin for the main dining room. “Killian will seat you at our table as I welcome the guests,” Vanessa said as they walked. “I will join you once dinner begins.”

          Killian was waiting at the front door of the dining room and her face glowed when she saw them approach. “You look ravishing, Levi,” she said as she kissed her on the cheek. “You two make such a handsome couple you must have some pictures taken tonight.”

          “I think that can be arranged,” Vanessa said with a grin. “Killian, will you take care of my lady while I greet our guests?” Vanessa asked.

          “It would be my pleasure,” Killian said, as she offered Levi her arm. “You really do look gorgeous,” Killian said, as they walked to the Captain’s table.

          “Thank you, Killian. Vanessa did a wonderful job shopping for me,” she said.

          “I can definitely agree with that,” Killian said, as she winked and pulled out a chair for Levi and then took a seat beside her.

          They watched as Vanessa greeted the guests and when Killian had seated Cass, she said, “If you ladies will excuse me I will help our Captain greet the guests.”

          “Thank you, Killian,” Levi said.

          “You look fantastic, Levi,” Cass said, as she took the seat next to Levi.

          “So do you Cass,” Levi said in return.

          “Thank you, but I admit, I hate these formal dinners,” she chuckled. “As soon as we are done here, I am back to shorts and sandals,” she grinned.

          “I don’t think I will be too far behind you,” Levi said with a smile.

          “Thank goodness there is only one formal dinner on this cruise and they get it over with quickly,” Cass said.

          “I hope you plan on coming to the club once we get to the island,” Levi said. “We have a laid back atmosphere and the place is generally crowded.”

          “I will definitely be visiting you to try out your Tropical E’s,” Cass said. “When do you have to go back to work?”

          “I will probably work at least part of the evening Thursday. Nat and Liz have been filling in for me and will probably be ready for my return.”

          “If I know Nat, she will be right in the thick of things, with Liz right behind her,” Cass said with a chuckle.

          “You are absolutely right about that.”

          Killian and Vanessa joined them at the table as the last guests were seated. They brought Barb and Sydney with them and introduced them to Levi and Cass.

          Additional wine was brought to the table and Vanessa made a toast. “To old friends and making new ones,” she said, as she touched glasses with everyone at the table.

          Killian sat beside Cass and kept the conversation going with Cass and the new couple, while Vanessa and Levi talked quietly.

          “You sure are handsome in that uniform, my dear Captain,” Levi said.

          “Several of the staff have complimented on how nice you look,” Vanessa said. “I guess I did ok shopping,” she teased.

          “You did an excellent job,” Levi said.

          The dinner went smoothly and they finished dessert and decided to share another bottle of wine before they parted for the evening. Levi was excited about her evening plans with Vanessa and Killian and smiled when the wine was finished and the guests began to leave the table.

          When it was down to Cass, Levi, Vanessa and Killian, “Vanessa said, “We are going to meet Killian up on the top sun deck to observe the meteor shower tonight if you would care to join us.”

          “I think I will pass and call it an early night,” Cass said. “I will see you tomorrow,” she said to Levi as she stood and was escorted from the dining room by Killian.

          “We have a couple of hours to relax before we are scheduled to meet Killian,” Vanessa said. “Would you mind having some pictures taken with me?”

          “I would love that,” Levi said, as she stood and took Vanessa’s hand.

          They walked out of the dining room and down a hall where several photographers were set up taking photographs of guests in front of a variety of backdrops. Levi and Vanessa took several shots at each backdrop and thanked the photographers for their services.

          “The photographs will be on display tomorrow morning before we arrive at Venus Rising,” Vanessa said. “I would like to come down and view them with you and select some for enlargement.”

          “Great idea,” Levi said. “I will look forward to that.”

          “Are you ready to change into something more comfortable?”

          “These are very comfortable clothes,” Levi said, “but yes, I think shorts would be better for star gazing.”

          Vanessa beamed at Levi. She was very proud that Levi approved and enjoyed her selection of clothing.

          They strolled down the deck and passed one of the dance clubs, the wild beat vibrating through the walls and Vanessa looked at Levi.

          “I would rather just spend our time together with you,” Levi said.

          Vanessa smiled at Levi and they continued to walk. When they reached the bow of the boat, they stood facing the breeze and held one another close as they stared across the water.

          “I wish this moment could last forever,” Levi said.

          “The moment won’t, but I hope the happiness will,” Vanessa said, as she took Levi’s chin in her hand and kissed her lips softly. “I love you,” she whispered.

          “I love you too,” Levi said, as her hands circled Vanessa’s waist.

          They spent nearly an hour walking the decks and talking before they walked back to the cabin to change clothes. They both changed into shorts and pull over’s and slipped into deck shoes.

          Vanessa took Levi’s hand and they walked to the elevator to go up to the sun deck. Killian had already arrived and was sitting comfortably on one of the loungers as they approached. She smiled at them and poured glasses of wine as Levi and Vanessa got settled.

          “It is such a beautiful night,” she said, as she handed them each a glass.

          “It looks like the show has already begun,” Vanessa said, as she pointed toward a bright streak across the sky.

          “They are getting more frequent,” Killian said, with a soft smile.

          The three women sat gazing up to the heavens as they watched the meteors streaking across the night sky. Their silence was broken every few minutes when one or more of them would let out an “oh” or “ah” when a spectacular display was seen or a particularly colorful light was made.

          “This is absolutely beautiful to witness,” Levi said. “Have you seen anything like this before?” she asked.

          “The only other thing I can think of that comes close is seeing the Northern Lights,” Vanessa said.

          “Very true, Captain, I can remember a cruise two years ago when the skies were so purple and green, that it was almost as bright as daylight hours,” Killian said.

          “Do you still have the photographs from that night?” she asked.

          “Somewhere, I would have to dig them up,” Killian said.

          “I would love to see them when you run across them,” Levi said.

          “It was truly amazing to see the lights shimmering in the sky,” Killian said, as she remembered back to that night. “That was one of our first cruises together wasn’t it, Captain?” Killian asked.

          “Yes, it was Killian,” Vanessa smiled.

          They watched the shower until almost three when the meteors became fewer and fewer.

          “I think it is time we called it a night,” Vanessa said. “See you for breakfast in the morning?” she asked Killian.

          “Of course, my Captain,” Killian said. “I will drop in on the control room before heading in for the night.”

          “See you at seven then,” Vanessa said, as Killian walked ahead of them.

          “Thank you for sharing tonight with us,” Levi said.

          “My pleasure,” Killian said then she turned to walk toward the control room.

          “You must be exhausted,” Levi said, as they walked toward the cabin.

          “I am tired, but I will catch up on some sleep once we arrive at the resort,” Vanessa said.

          “You can sleep all day by the pool or in my room,” Levi said, with a grin.

          They undressed and climbed in between cool, fresh sheets. Vanessa rolled onto her side and Levi draped her arm over Vanessa’s waist as she snuggled into her body. “Good night My Love,” she whispered to Vanessa, but she had already fallen asleep.” Levi smiled and held her lover close as she followed her into sleep.

          “Hey Baby,” Liz said when Nat walked into the room. “Did you have a good evening she asked?”

          “It was busy,” Nat said, as she leaned to kiss Liz. “Simone came in and I thought she was going to cause a stir, but tonight’s events seem to be working out for the best,” she said with a chuckle.

          “That sounds like a wicked thought. What happened?” Liz asked.

          “Well Del shows up at the bar with Petra and is dancing pretty hot and heavy on the dance floor when Simone walks in and starts shooting daggers with her eyes.”

          “Good lord.”

          “I caught her by the arm before she reached the dance floor and drug her back to the bar to cool down and to warn her about causing a scene in the club,” Nat said.

          “The cool down period worked wonders and the three of them ended up leaving together right before Susan arrived,” Nat said, as she shook her head. “My deviant little sister is going to have her hands full tonight apparently.”

          “Well at least it keeps her out of trouble, I think,” Liz added as an afterthought.

          “We can only hope.”

          “I see you are doing more research,” Nat said as she looked over her lover’s shoulder,

          “I have pulled up everything I can find on the island.”

          “Have you run across anything of interest?

          “Nothing that sends up any alarms,” Liz said. “I found a newspaper article on the missing girl, Celeste Vasquez, but the reporter stated the officials assumed she was a runaway and did not suspect foul play,” Liz reported. “I still have to wonder about the poor girl, and what became of her.”

          Nat sat on the bed and picked up the stack of papers Liz had printed out and began thumbing through them as Liz searched additional pages on the internet.

          “Van Buren seemed like he was a real cad,” Nat said, as she flipped through several pages of articles on the ruthless tycoon.

          PART TEN

          Simone closed the door and locked it behind them as they entered the suite. Del had taken Petra’s glass and had set them on the table and was deeply kissing her as her hands were pulling the blouse off Petra’s torso. Del broke the kiss long enough to pull the blouse over Petra’s head and then resumed the kiss as her hands went to work on Petra’s bra. She unfastened the clasps and lowered the straps from Petra’s shoulders as she allowed the bra to fall freely to the floor.

          Simone circled their bodies and watched as Del’s hands engulfed Petra’s full breasts and began to knead them as their kiss continued. Simone took a drink from her glass and placed a large ice cube in her mouth as she approached the two women. She leaned down slightly to take Petra’s right breast in her mouth, covering the swollen nipple with the ice cube, causing Petra to groan deeply in Del’s mouth.

          Del broke the kiss and reached around Petra to take an ice cube from Simone’s glass then placed it in her mouth as she took Petra’s left breast into her mouth. Her left hand moved down Petra’s body and teased the soft mound of curls with her fingertips as Petra enjoyed the sensations of having two mouths on her breasts. They suckled her deeply in their mouths as the ice rapidly melted.

          Petra’s hands worked Simone’s jeans off her body and she had begun teasing Simone’s body as Del’s fingers slipped inside Petra to test her wetness. Petra was soaked with silky wetness and Del’s fingers slipped deep into her welcoming warmth.

          “Oh yes,” Petra moaned, as Del entered her.

          Petra lifted her damp fingers to her mouth and her tongue licked Simone’s juices from them. “You taste so sweet,” she purred to Simone.

          “Why don’t we take this party to the bed ladies?” Del suggested.

          She watched as Simone and Petra lay side by side on the bed, tongues teasing one another as Petra’s hand caressed Simone’s body. Del stood at the end of the bed watching as she slowly undressed and then walked into the bathroom. When she walked back into the bedroom Simone and Petra were kissing passionately while Petra’s fingers were stroking deeply inside Simone.

          Del crawled onto the bed behind Petra and slipped the tip of the dildo between her soaked lips as Petra and Simone continued to kiss. Del slowly worked the dildo deep into Petra’s body and matched the rhythm of Petra’s fingers sliding in and out of Simone. Simone’s inner muscles clutched at Petra’s fingers, as her climax built and Petra thrust faster and harder into her body. Petra was rewarded by Del who also picked up the speed and force of her thrusts as she fucked her hard, rocking their bodies on the bed.

          Petra was the first to come and she broke the kiss and screamed to Del that she was coming as her fingers plunged wildly into Simone sending her over the edge to sexual oblivion as well.

          Simone reached for her glass on the bedside table and picked out a large cube of ice which she placed in her mouth and then covered Petra’s clit with her lips. Simone’s fingers plunged back into Petra while she rapidly sucked her clit in and out of her mouth. Petra’s body exploded with pleasure as she filled Simone’s hand and face with her wetness.

          Del felt Petra’s excitement when her orgasm arrived and she drove her hips faster into Simone, thrusting deep as her palm ground harshly across her clit. Simone cried out in joyous rapture as her body released her climax and her hips thrashed wildly beneath Del.

          Petra released Simone’s thighs as she bent her head down between Simone’s legs. Del withdrew and walked across the room to take a sip of her drink and watched as Petra’s tongue licked along Simone’s lips, lapping up the sweet nectar spilling from Simone’s body. Petra remained straddled across Simone’s face as the tip of Simone’s tongue flicked across her swollen clit. Del listened to the groans and moans of pleasure coming from the two women. She drained her glass then climbed on the bed behind Petra as Simone entered Petra’s body with the sex toy.

          “Del noticed how her voice affected Simone’s movements and she continued to encourage Petra.

          “I want your hot tongue deep inside me, Baby, oh yes, that’s it,” Del purred, as she watched Simone’s face.

          Simone’s hips moved faster as they began to slam into Petra’s ass. “Oh yes, faster, Petra, faster baby,” Del said, as the force of Simone’s thrusts pressed Petra’s tongue deep inside Del’s body.

          Del could feel her orgasm rising in her body as Petra breathlessly thrust her tongue deep with each of Simone’s thrusts and Simone was grunting from the exertion to her body. “Oh yes, that’s it Petra,” Del groaned as she flooded Petra’s face with a rush of wetness.

          Petra removed her tongue and gasped for breath as Simone pounded into her hips. “Yes, yes, yes,” she wailed as her body shook violently and Simone dropped to her knees on the floor completely exhausted.

          When Simone could stand, she climbed onto the bed and lay on her back as her muscles trembled uncontrollably from her extreme exertion. Half of Petra’s body was draped over Del’s as her soaked body tingled with pleasure.

          Del looked at both women and smiled, content they were both sated, at least for the moment. She rested her head on a pillow and closed her eyes. At least for now, Levi was completely erased from Simone’s thoughts and she smiled to herself as she drifted off to sleep. The heated threesome was just what Simone needed to forget Levi and Del was determined to remove her as a rival.

          Levi woke to the soft touch of Vanessa’s fingertips on her face.

          “I am sorry to wake you, but I just had to touch you,” Vanessa said.

          Levi smiled and brought Vanessa’s fingers to her lips and kissed them. “Baby, you can wake me anytime,” she said.

          “Good,” Vanessa said, as she buried her face in Levi’s neck, nibbling the soft skin. “I want you so bad Darling,” she breathed against Levi’s skin.

          Levi shivered at the sensual feel of Vanessa’s lips on her neck. “I am all yours, Vanessa.”

          “I love hearing that.”

          Vanessa’s hand caressed down Levi’s neck and found her nipples erect and sensitive to her touch. The tips of her fingers drew circles around them as Levi arched her back.

          “Your touch drives me crazy,” Levi groaned, as Vanessa rolled a nipple between her fingers and thumb.

          “Is there anything else you love?” Vanessa softly asked.

          “I love the feel of your mouth on my body and your fingers deep inside me,” Levi said.

          “Like this you mean,” Vanessa said, as her mouth covered Levi’s right breast and her hand touched Levi’s damp lips.

          “Just like that,” Levi said, as she parted her legs to welcome Vanessa’s touch.

          “You are so wet, Baby,” Vanessa purred, as her fingers dipped inside Levi’s wetness.

          Vanessa’s tongue spanked across Levi’s nipple, as her fingers drug the silky wetness across Levi’s throbbing clit, in slow deliberate circles while she teased her lover’s body. She raised her soaked fingers and rubbed them across Levi’s nipple and then lowered her mouth to lick the wetness from her aching nipple.

          “Tastes so sweet,” she moaned as her fingers entered Levi and began to stroke slow and deep inside her body.

          The gentle movement of Vanessa’s tongue was driving Levi mad with arousal and she placed her hand on Vanessa’s head and pressed her more firmly into her breast. Vanessa opened her mouth and filled it with Levi’s breast as she suckled it deeply while her tongue trapped the nipple against the roof of her mouth.

          Vanessa curled her fingers deep inside Levi’s body and her fingertips stroked across her G spot and Levi’s hips bucked against Vanessa’s hand as her body shook with pleasure.

          “Vanessa,” Levi softly whispered.

          Vanessa moved up her body to give Levi a slow, sensual kiss as her orgasm sped through her body.

          When Levi’s trembling subsided, Vanessa kissed each of her eyes closed. “Sleep now and I will see you later this morning.”

          Levi arms encircled Vanessa’s body. “I love you she whispered.”

          “I love you too,” Vanessa said, and with another soft kiss to Levi’s lips, she left the bed and walked into the bathroom.

          Levi heard the water in the shower and she pulled Vanessa’s pillow into her body, snuggling deep under the covers as she drifted back to sleep.

          Vanessa showered then dressed quietly while Levi slept soundly in the bed. She leaned over Levi’s sleeping body and swept the hair from her forehead and kissed her softly before leaving the cabin wearing a huge smile on her face.

          PART ELEVEN

          Del woke to the gentle rocking of the bed. When she opened her eyes, Simone was fucking Petra from behind. She leaned back against the headboard and watched as Simone thrust deeply into Petra as she begged for more. Del watched as a bead of sweat rolled down Simone’s breasts and she knew Simone could not keep up the frantic pace for much longer.

          Del could see the exhaustion creeping in and moved to stand behind Simone and when her muscles could no longer support her, she took the harness from around her waist and guided Simone onto the bed. Del placed the harness around her waist and began to stroke smoothly into Petra, slowly building up speed as Petra’s moans grew louder and mixed with Simone’s as they both approached their climaxes. Petra buried the other toy inside Simone and rubbed across her clit roughly with her palm until Simone’s body convulsed with pleasure.

          Petra could no longer hold back her climax. Her body flooded Simone’s face as her body shook violently with intense pleasure and she collapsed on top of Simone.

          Del carefully withdrew from Petra and rested on the bed. She caught Simone eyeing her and asked, “What do you want?”

          “I want you Del,” Simone purred.

          Of course she did, Del thought as she entered Simone’s soaked body.

          Simone eagerly awaited Del’s attention and when Del had left her screaming with pleasure, the three of them collapsed onto sweaty tangled sheets and slept well into the afternoon.

          Liz walked into the office and saw Nat staring out the window toward the harbor. She knew Nat was excited to have Levi home today as she looked across the water for any signs of the Sappho One.

          “They won’t arrive until about one,” Liz said, as she wrapped her arms around Nat’s waist from behind and hugged her tightly.

          “I know, I was just thinking how much this deal depends on participation from Levi and Vanessa,” she said.

          “Even if they aren’t interested in the deal, we can still make this work, my love,” she said, as she nuzzled in to Nat’s neck.

          “We would be stretched pretty thin for cash, but I really think this would be a positive move for both Levi and Vanessa.”

          “If it is meant to be, then it will work out,” Liz said as she kissed Nat’s neck.

          “I know you are right as usual, but this project feels so perfect,” Nat said, as she turned in Liz’s arms for a kiss.

          “You know Cass is on this cruise. She would probably jump at the chance to invest in a resort,” Liz said.

          “That would make the financial load a little easier for all to bear, but do you really think she would be interested?” Nat asked.

          “I can think of only one way to find out, so invite her to lunch Friday. We have a small private plane chartered for Saturday morning and one more passenger could easily be accommodated.”

          “Your brilliance never ceases to amaze me,” Nat said.

          Levi walked into the dining room and ordered breakfast. She stared out at the water as she waited and was surprised to hear a familiar voice from behind her.

          “May I join you this morning?”

          Levi looked up to find Cass standing beside her.

          “Yes, please do, Cass.”

          “How are you this morning?” Cass asked.

          “I am doing great thanks and you?” Levi said.

          “I am just wonderful, thank you. How was the meteor shower?”

          “It was really beautiful and the company was fantastic, I wish you would have joined us,” Levi said.

          “Thanks, but I was tired for some reason and was asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow,” Cass said.

          “Is all of your traveling catching up with you?”

          “I guess that could be it,” Cass said. “Maybe I need to stay put in one place for a while.”

          “Well the resort would be an excellent place to do that,” Levi said with a grin.

          “I am actually thinking of spending a few weeks there,” Cass said.

          “That would be wonderful.”

          The waitress arrived to take Cass’ order as Levi’s eyes turned back toward the window. She could see land off in the distance and knew that later she would be watching as they made port at Venus Rising and her short break would be over.

          “Are you excited to be heading home this morning?” Cass asked.

          “Yes, but disappointed that my time with Vanessa will be coming to an end,” Levi said.

          “Just this portion of it,” Cass said. “Vanessa will be traveling to the island every week correct?”

          “For the most part yes, but I have gotten so spoiled waking up next to her warm body,” Levi said with a grin.

          “Have you considered taking a job on the ship?”

          “I could not leave Nat and Liz right now,” Levi said.

          Cass smiled. “They are very lucky to have you.”

          “They have been incredible to me,” Levi said.

          “So what are your long term plans, Levi?”

          “I am really not certain anymore,” Levi said. “I thought I would settle down in a financial firm and do the corporate grind thing, but now I have the lure of the islands in my blood.”

          “Somehow I can’t see you trapped behind a desk all day,” Cass said.

          “Me either,” Levi admitted. “For now I will continue working for Nat and Liz and keep saving my money. I am sure when the time is right I will know that it is time to move on.”

          Cass watched Levi carefully as she spoke and the more time she spent with Levi, the more she was impressed by the young woman’s maturity and good sense.

          “Well I am certain I could find a spot for you if you ever wanted to try your hand in the publishing business,” Cass offered.

          “Thank you, Cass, but I think your business would be safer if I stayed far away from it,” Levi teased.

          “Oh, it’s not that difficult to learn,” Cass said, as she grinned at Levi.

          “Much different than tending bar,” Levi said.

          “You have much more inside than you than being a bartender, Levi. You just have to determine what it is you want to do and I am certain you will be successful,” Cass said.

          “Thanks for your vote of confidence, Cass,” Levi said, giving her a warm smile.

          Breakfast arrived and they shared a pleasant meal together. Once they finished eating, Levi and Cass parted ways.

          “I hope to see you later at the club,” Levi said, as she hugged Cass and went in search of Vanessa.

          “I am sure you will,” Cass said, as she returned Levi’s hug.

          Levi found Vanessa at the pool bar engaged in conversation with Cory and Kiki. She waited until there seemed to be a break in the conversation and walked up to sit beside Vanessa.

          Vanessa turned to find Levi beside her and her smile beamed. “Good morning, Love,” she said, as she leaned over to kiss Levi.

          “Hi Baby,” Levi said. “Good morning ladies.”

          “Did you sleep well?” Vanessa asked, with a devilish grin.

          “Yes, I did,” Levi said as a slight flush rose to her cheeks. “Then I had a nice breakfast with Cass.”

          “That’s great,” Vanessa said. “Are you ready to go look at some pictures?” she asked.

          “Sure am,” Levi said.

          “Let’s go then,” Vanessa said, as she stood and offered Levi her arm.

          They walked to the hallway where they had taken the photographs the previous night. The walls were covered with a thousand photographs of couples and Levi worried that finding theirs would prove very difficult.

          One of the staff saw them approach the order counter and waved them directly over.

          “I have your photographs here, Captain,” she said with a smile.

          “Thank you Elisa,” Vanessa said. “Levi, this is Elisa.”

          “Nice to meet you,” Levi said, as she smiled at the young woman.

          “It is my pleasure to meet you, Levi, I have heard so much about you,” she said. “The photographs of you two turned out fantastic,” she said to Vanessa to hide her blush.

          “That is good news,” Vanessa said, as she watched the young woman open up a portfolio of photographs.

          Elisa was correct, the photographs had turned out well and it was difficult for Levi and Vanessa to choose favorites from the dozen to select from.

          “I am sorry Levi, I just can’t choose a favorite,” she said. “Why don’t we take them all and you can pick half to take back to the resort with you.”

          Levi smiled up at Vanessa. “You make things so easy for me.”

          “Not really,” Vanessa chuckled, “You still have to choose six from this batch.”

          “Good grief, you are right,” Levi said.

          “Yes I am, but at least you can do it in the cabin at your leisure,” Vanessa said.

          “No way,” Levi said, “I am going to ask Cass and Cory to assist me to choose.”

          “Smart move Baby,” Vanessa said, as she closed the portfolio and handed it to Levi.

          “I am supposed to meet them for drinks at the pool bar later this morning,” Levi said.

          “Do you have plans for lunch?” Vanessa asked, as they walked.

          “I was hoping I could steal the sexy Captain away for lunch.”

          “I will be sure to check her schedule for availability,” Vanessa said, with a chuckle. “How about lunch on the cabin balcony?” she asked.

          “That sounds lovely,” Levi smiled. “What time will you need to be back in the control room?”

          “The Harbor Master will arrive at twelve thirty, to guide the ship into port,” Vanessa said.

          “Lunch at eleven then?” Levi asked.

          “That sounds good, something light?” she asked.

          “A nice salad I think would be nice,” Levi said.

          “I will order them and will see you at eleven,” Vanessa said, then kissed Levi. “I will see you later, My Love.”

          Levi watched Vanessa walk away and walked down the hallway. She felt very lucky this morning and decided to make a stop at the casino before she went to the pool to meet Cass. She entered the casino and searched for an empty seat at a slot machine. Levi inserted a twenty dollar bill and watched the credits ring up on the machine. She placed the maximum bet and pulled the handle. Levi watched with growing excitement as the first red seven stopped on the pay line and then the second. When the third line stopped with a seven times pay seven, Levi nearly fainted from fright when the bells began to clang on the machine. She stared in amazement as the winnings continued to climb as a crowd began to form around her.

          “That is a two thousand dollar jackpot,” a casino staff said.

          “No way,” Levi said.

          “Yes, way,” she teased Levi. “If you will follow me, I will escort you to the cashier to collect your winnings,” she said.

          “Oh my goodness, you are serious,” Levi said.

          “Yes, ma’am, very much so,” the young woman said.

          Levi picked up the portfolio of photographs and followed the woman to the cashier’s office where she signed for her winnings and collected twenty brand new hundred dollar bills.

          Levi smiled brightly as she placed the bills in her pocket and walked to the pool bar.

          “Well aren’t you grinning like the cat that ate the canary,” Cory said, as she saw Levi walk up to the bar.

          “This has been a very lucky trip for me. I just hit a two thousand dollar jackpot in the casino.”

          “Now why can’t I have your luck?” Cory asked. “I just make donations to the one armed bandits.”

          “Congratulations,” Cass said.

          “Thanks, I may have to cruise more often,” Levi teased.

          “If your good luck would hold, that might not be a bad idea,” Cass said.

          “May I get you a drink?” Cory asked.

          “A cherry coke please. I need your help ladies,” Levi said, as she spread the portfolio open on the bar.

          “Wow, would you look at those smiles,” Cass said with a grin. “You two look very happy,” she said.

          “We are, but I need help to pick out which ones I want to take back to the resort with me,” Levi said.

          Levi, Cass and Cory were bent over the bar studying the pictures when Killian walked up behind them.

          “Great photographs,” she said, as she peaked over Levi’s shoulder.

          “Hi Killian,” Levi said. “We are trying to pick out some shots for me to take back to the resort.”

          “I like them all, but I really like this one and that one,” Killian said, as she pointed out two photos.

          “I like those also,” Cass said. “They look in your eyes has a dreamy look to it.”

          Levi chuckled. “Well Vanessa is my dream come true.”

          “Aww, that is so sweet,” Killian said. “I have it on great authority that she thinks the same of you, Levi,” she said with a grin.

          “I hope it is a love that lasts for a long, long time,” Cass added.

          “Me too, Cass,” Levi said, as her excitement sparkled in her eyes.

          Killian excused herself to join Vanessa back in the control room and left the women pouring over the photographs. They had picked out three favorites when Cass said, “I will be back in a few minutes,” and left the bar.

          “These really are wonderful,” Cory said. “Seeing these it makes me wonder why Kiki and I haven’t had photos done yet.”

          “It is never too late, and you have the perfect backdrops here,” Levi said.

          “I may just have to dress up and take my lady on a date,” Cory said with a chuckle.

          “With your connections, I bet you could even convince one of the photographers to come to the resort and take some photographs there,” Levi said.

          “That is an excellent idea,” Cory said. “I will speak to the Captain about that once we are docked.”

          Cass returned carrying a small bag which she handed to Levi.

          Levi opened the bag and pulled out two matching pewter picture frames.

          “These are beautiful,” Levi said as she hugged Cass.

          “I was thinking that these two photos are very close to being identical, so you could take one and leave one for Vanessa,” Cass said. “With these frames, you both would have another special memory of this trip knowing that the other had the same photo and frame in their bedrooms.”

          “That is such a sweet and romantic idea,” Levi said. “Thank you my friend.”

          “My pleasure Levi,” Cass said. “I have really enjoyed getting to know you and it makes me smile to see how happy you and Vanessa are together.”

          Levi hugged Cass again and squeezed her tight.

          They finished sorting out the photos and Cass helped Levi frame the two photos they had selected.

          “I need to go finish packing my bag, and meet Vanessa for lunch,” Levi said. “If I don’t see you before we arrive, I will see you later at the club,” she said. “Thanks again, Cass for the beautiful gift.”

          “My pleasure, Levi and I will see you again soon.”

          Levi walked back to the cabin and took one of the framed photos and placed it on the table beside Vanessa’s bed. She placed the remainder of the photos she would leave for Vanessa on the desk and packed the portfolio in her bag with the remainder of her clothing. Levi was just finished packing when a knock came to the door and a room service staff delivered their lunch. The young woman was just leaving as Vanessa walked in.

          “Great timing, Julia,” she said, as she handed the young woman a tip.

          “Thank you, Captain, Julia said, and closed the door behind her.

          “I hear that I must get you off the ship quickly before we go broke,” Vanessa teased.

          “Word travels fast through a cruise ship doesn’t it,” Levi said.

          “It is not often that anyone hits a two thousand dollar jackpot on a slot machine and it looks even more suspicious when the Captain’s lover does it,” Vanessa said with a laugh. “Congratulations Baby.”

          “Thanks, I was so excited when it hit,” Levi said.

          “Ah, what’s this?” Vanessa asked as she picked up the framed photo from beside the bed.

          “A gift from Cass to each of us,” Levi said.

          “That was very kind of her,” Vanessa said, and what a great photo.”

          “I have one almost identical to that one that I will place beside my bed so I can say goodnight to you when we are apart,” Levi said.

          “That is so sweet,” Vanessa said, as she took Levi in her arms. “Thank you for making me a happy woman.”

          “Likewise Darling,” Levi said, as her lips touched Vanessa’s for a brief kiss.

          “Are you ready for lunch?” Levi asked.

          “Yes, I am starving,” Vanessa said, as they walked onto the balcony.

          They could see the faint outline of a landmass in the distance.

          “Is that the resort island?” Levi asked.

          “Yes, it is,” Vanessa said. “For once I wish it were farther away, so I had more time to spend with you,” she said.

          “It has been wonderful being here with you,” Levi said. “We will be spending more time together in the future, I promise,” Levi said.

          “I will hold you to that,” Vanessa said, as she smiled across the table at Levi.

          They ate the fantastic lunch and gazed across the water together as the island came to life before their eyes.

          “The island is much bigger than I originally thought,” Levi said, “seeing it from this viewpoint.”

          “There is the resort,” Vanessa said, as she pointed out the beach in front of Venus Rising.

          “Will I see you later tonight?” Levi asked.

          “Yes, it will take several hours to ensure the ship is in place and in good condition once we arrive. I will plan on being at the club around eight if that is good for you,” she said.

          “I will wait to order dinner until after you arrive then,” Levi said.

          “I sure do hate to see you leave,” Vanessa said.

          “Well we can come back here tonight or you can stay at my place,” Levi said.

          “Why don’t we plan to stay at your place for a few nights,” Vanessa said.

          “That’s fine,” Levi said. “If you want to pack a small bag, I will take it to the resort with me.”

          “You have a deal, My Love,” Vanessa said, as they walked back into the cabin.

          Levi sat against the headboard and watched as Vanessa packed several outfits in a small bag and placed it beside hers on the bed. Vanessa then moved to sit beside Levi. “I love you, Levi,” she whispered.

          “I love you too,” Levi answered.

          The blast of the horn interrupted their kiss to signal that they had entered the port and would await the arrival of the Harbor Master’s boat to guide them into port. They could feel the ship’s movement slow and then come to a complete stop.

          Reluctantly, Vanessa rose from the bed. “That is my signal to get back to work. I will see you tonight,” she said, then kissed Levi and left the cabin before the tears welling in her eyes could fall.

          Nat heard the blast of the ship’s horn and walked to the window to see the Sappho One at the mouth of the port.

          “They are home,” she said to Liz, who wrapped her arms around Nat’s waist as they gazed out at the large ship.

          PART TWELVE

          Levi sat on the balcony of Vanessa’s cabin and watched the Sappho One approach the docks, moving slowly through the smooth water. She watched as the ship was carefully moored and the gangplank was lowered onto the waiting pier. Levi would wait a few minutes to disembark to allow the excited ship’s passengers get underway on their island excursion. She picked up her bag and made her way slowly from the cabin to the busy elevators. When the main rush ended, Levi pushed the button and had a smooth ride down to the debarkation level.

          Killian was standing on the deck as the passengers filed onto the gangplank and she smiled at Levi’s approach.

          “I certainly hope this won’t be the last time you sail with us,” she said.

          “Are you kidding?” Levi teased. “You have me hooked.”

          “Good, that’s what we like to hear. We will see you very soon,” Killian said, then watched as Levi followed the crowd to the waiting trolleys.

          Nat paced like a caged cat. She was so excited she was unsure if she could wait until lunch on Friday to talk with Levi, Vanessa and Cass. Liz sensed her excitement as she watched her lover pace the office floor.

          “There is nothing that says you have to wait until tomorrow, My Dear,” Liz said with a chuckle. “However, I do think you need to at least let Levi make it back to her room before you bombard her.”

          Nat watched out the windows when the first trolleys arrived and watched for Levi. She was somewhat disappointed when Levi did not appear.

          “Come on, Nat let’s go down to meet her,” Liz said, as she took Nat’s hand in hers.

          Nat eagerly followed behind Liz as they rode the elevator down to the main floor and walked out to the trolley station.

          Levi stepped onto the trolley and smiled when she saw an empty seat next to Cass.

          “Imagine meeting you here, mind if I join you?” Levi asked.

          “Please do,” Cass said, while she took one of Levi’s bags in her lap.

          “Thanks,” Levi said, then sat beside Cass.

          “What time will the club be open?” Cass asked.

          “We open at four,” Levi said. “I will be sure to have a tall Tropical E waiting for you my friend.”

          “Ah, I can taste it already,” she said with a grin.

          “What will you do until the club opens?” Levi asked.

          “I thought I would try to catch up with Liz and Nat to see if my suite is available for the next few weeks.”

          Levi smiled at Cass.

          “If not you can bunk with me,” she teased.

          “I have a feeling your room is going to be well occupied for the next few days,” Cass said.

          “I am sure we can find some way to accommodate you,” Levi said, as the trolley turned into the resort’s drive way.

          She smiled when she saw Liz and Nat standing at the trolley platform. Nat waved vigorously when she saw Levi and Cass.

          “I think someone missed you.”

          “Now I really have to wonder what those two are up to,” Levi said.

          “From the look on Nat’s face I would say that you will find out soon. She looks like she is about to explode with excitement over something.”

          Nat grabbed Levi up in a huge hug when she stepped off the trolley.

          “Welcome home, Levi,” she said.

          “Thanks, Nat.”

          “I think she missed you just a bit,” Liz teased. “But it is good to have you home and bringing a good friend with you. Hi, Cass, how are you?”

          “I am doing well thank you, I thought I would sneak off the cruise for a visit and see if you have my suite available for a couple of weeks.”

          “I think we can work something out,” Liz said as she took a bag from Levi. “Nat and I would like to talk to you and Cass once you are settled back in,” Liz said, while they walked toward the elevators.

          “Very well, let me shower and get dressed for work and I will meet you in the office,” Levi said, then took the bag from Liz and disappeared into an elevator.

          “What is so fabulous that it has got Nat smiling like the Cheshire cat?” Cass asked Liz.

          “We have come up with a business proposal for you, Levi and Vanessa to consider. One that Nat cannot wait until tomorrow’s lunch to share,” Liz said, as she hugged Nat close.

          “Why don’t you come up with us and Liz can check on your room while we wait for Levi,” Nat said.

          “How long do you want to stay?” Liz asked as they walked into the office. She walked over to the computer on her desk and began to click on tabs.

          “I was thinking three weeks if you have it available,” Cass said.

          “Three weeks,” Nat exclaimed. “Have you stayed anywhere for three weeks before?” she teased.

          “Not in a long time, but Levi has convinced me to relax and recharge for a while and she suggested the resort to do just that,” Cass said, with a smile.

          “Well there is nothing like some time in the sun on the beach or around a pool, to help you relax,” Liz said.

          “That sounds like just the respite I need,” Cass said.

          Levi rushed through the shower and dressed in a uniform as she wondered what Nat was so excited about. She knew from the message that there was some form of business proposal to be made, but Levi could not begin to fathom what Nat was planning.

          Levi walked into the office, her hair still damp from the shower.

          “That was quick,” Nat said, as she grinned at Levi.

          “You have my interest peaked, Nat, what have you got in mind?”

          “Have a seat, please ladies,” Nat said.

          Levi, Liz and Cass sat around a small table where Nat had a stack of papers sitting in front of her.

          “Levi knows that Liz and I have discussed expanding business and opening a new resort,” Nat said to Cass. “Liz has been doing some research and we think we have arrived at an offer that is almost too good to pass on.”

          Levi leaned forward in her seat as she listened to the excitement in Nat’s voice. Cass too was listening intently.

          “I know we should wait until Vanessa can join us, but we are just way too excited to wait and will bring her up to speed when she arrives,” Nat said.

          “We have searched the internet and have found a property that would be a perfect resort,” Liz said. “It is an entire private island that has a resort property about eighty percent constructed. It has a large owner’s mansion with six bedrooms and has fresh water and power to the island already.”

          “Liz has made contact with the realtor and has arranged a private charter for us to go visit the island on Saturday,” Nat said.

          “The owner is extremely motivated to sell the island and would take much less than the asking price according to the realtor,” Liz said.

          “What is the asking price?” Cass asked.

          “For the ten acre island and all the property and equipment already on the island, the asking price is three million,” Nat said. “I think we can get the property for half of that for a cash deal.”

          “That would be a steal if it’s possible,” Cass said. “What’s the catch?”

          “The island was owned by a Texas oil tycoon and he used the island to facilitate his illicit affairs. The island is also rumored to be haunted,” Liz said.

          “Haunted by whom or by what?” Levi asked, completely enthralled by the story.

          “Van Buren employed a young woman as a housekeeper and she mysteriously disappeared and has not been seen nor heard from in several years.” Liz took a deep breath and continued. “An investigation was completed and there was no evidence of foul play, but after her disappearance, the construction workers got spooked and would not work on the island after dark.”

          “Nothing violent has occurred, just harmless irritating pranks,” Nat clarified. “After Van Buren was murdered back in Texas by the husband of one of his mistresses, construction was halted. The island has lain dormant for two years except for monthly visits by a group of housekeepers to maintain the owner’s house.” Nat looked at Liz and smiled. “The island and her husband’s behavior is a source of embarrassment for the widow who wants to be rid of it as quickly as possible,” she said.

          Nat passed around a packet of photographs and data on the island for Levi and Cass to review.

          “It is hard to tell without seeing the island, but I think we could finish construction and equip the resort very handsomely for a million dollars.” Nat watched as they looked closely at the photographs. “There is a world of possibility if the place meets our approval.”

          “So what are you proposing?” Cass asked, as Levi continued to pour over the pages.

          “A partnership between the five of us,” Liz said.

          “What are you looking for as the cash outlay of each partner?” Levi asked.

          “A half million from Liz, Cass and I and a quarter million from you and Vanessa,” Nat said.

          “Why the difference,” Levi asked.

          “Because we hope that you and possibly Vanessa will run the property,” Liz said. “The partnership would be split equally five ways with you and Vanessa having the complete oversight of the property while Nat and I continue running Venus Rising.”

          “What are your plans for the resort?” Cass asked.

          “Fifty luxury guest rooms, a salt water pool, separate night club and many different water amenities, snorkeling the beautiful reefs to deep sea fishing excursions,” Nat said. She looked at Liz and grinned. “This would be a very exclusive resort, priced to accommodate the most elite of travelers,” she said. “I also have an idea that I haven’t quite gotten Liz sold on yet, but I think it would be worthy of discussing,” she said.

          “Spill it,” Levi said.

          “I think it would be very popular to have one suite designated as a “Fantasy Room”, Nat said. “Guests could submit to us a written request of a fantasy that they would like to experience and we would make it happen, for a nice price of course.”

          “A Fantasy Room sounds interesting, but do you really think it would be a success?” Cass asked.

          “It sounds like a very interesting concept, but do you think the elite clientele would be willing to pay for the experience?” Levi asked.

          “I really think they would at a thousand dollars a night,” Nat said. “Yes, I have done some research on that as well.”

          “Wow,” Levi said, “A grand a night.”

          “It goes for much higher at other resorts,” Cass said.

          All heads turned toward Cass.

          “At least that’s what I hear,” Cass said, with a rush of color to her cheeks.

          “So what do you think?” Nat asked.

          “It sounds like it would definitely be worth taking a look at and if we can swing a good deal, count me in,” Cass said.

          “Me too,” Levi said. “I think Vanessa will jump on the opportunity to invest, but I am not sure she is ready to leave the cruise lines yet,” she added.

          “Well, I still think we can run the two resorts, even if she doesn’t come on board right away,” Liz said. “There is one other thing that needs to be considered,” Liz said.

          “If all works out and we move with this venture, we feel it would be necessary to have someone on sight to oversee the construction,” Nat said. “The owner’s home comes completely furnished and is move- in ready after the purchase of groceries. We would like you to be the one to oversee the construction Levi, while Liz and I continue operating Venus.”

          Levi sat back in her chair as she thought over Nat’s plan. “It is something I will have to think about and discuss with Vanessa.”

          “No need to rush into a decision,” Liz said. “We haven’t even seen the property yet, but do consider the possibility of living on the island for about two months while construction is being completed.”

          Cass had remained very quiet as she listened to the plan and she looked over the photographs one more time. “This does look workable. So what time do we leave Saturday morning?”

          “We fly at seven and the flight is just under an hour,” Liz said as she beamed at Cass.

          “Whoa, speaking of time, I need to get moving so I can open the club,” Levi said. “I expect Vanessa around eight tonight. Do you wish to talk with her or do you want me to?” she asked.

          “If you wouldn’t mind, I would like to bring her up here so we can discuss this in private,” Nat said. “I promise not to keep her a moment longer than necessary,” she said.

          “Very well then ladies, I shall see you all later at the club,” Levi said, then left the room with her head spinning full of ideas.

          Is this what she really wanted to do with her life she asked herself? The money was not an issue. She had over half a million invested so taking half of that out would not leave her financially strapped. She also had a decent income from the resort. If the business plan was solid, she would reap a healthy return on her investment in a few short years. Her brief tenure at the resort had taught her that there were women who could afford and would not hesitate to spend that amount of money on a vacation. How would her absence from the resort affect her relationship with Vanessa, she wondered? She was so deep in her thoughts Levi didn’t realize that NeNe was walking beside her until she reached for the door to the club.

          “Oh, hey NeNe,” she said, as she held the door for her friend.

          “Welcome home. You sure were deep in thought, Levi, is everything ok?” she asked.

          “Yes, NeNe, I was just thinking about the future,” Levi said.

          “A very promising one I hope,” NeNe said.

          “Only time will tell,” Levi said, as they walked in together and then parted ways.

          Levi took inventory of the bar and called the kitchen to deliver cans of chunked pineapple for her to use in making Slow Grinds. She added the drink to the bar menu and saw NeNe smile from the DJ booth. Karen entered the club on her rollerblades with the first of the afternoon’s customers and the busy business day began.

          Levi recognized several of the passengers from the cruise ship as they entered. They were quick to begin ordering drinks, most often either a Slow Grind or Tropical E which made Levi smile with pride.

          As the afternoon progressed the club became packed and then women started to filter out to go to dinner so there was a short lull of activity between six and seven. NeNe took the opportunity to visit Levi at the bar and said, “I am dying to taste a Slow Grind.”

          Levi mixed up the drink and poured one for NeNe and Karen. They tasted the drink and smiled their approvals.

          “You have done it again, my friend,” NeNe said, as she took another sip.

          “These are a bit more potent than Tropical E’s, so take it easy,” Levi warned.

          “I can tell,” Karen said, as she took a sip and spun around on her rollerblades.

          They all broke out in laughter at Karen’s antics and were still laughing when the door opened and Vanessa and Killian walked into the club.

          “I do believe we have caught them goofing off Killian,” Vanessa teased Levi and NeNe.

          “You are so right, my Captain. Do you think we should make them swab the deck or walk the gangplank?” she asked with a grin.

          “I can think of a better punishment than that,” NeNe said, then took Killian’s hand and walked her into the DJ booth.

          Vanessa smiled when she saw NeNe take Killian in her arms for a slow kiss and when she turned around Levi was standing in front of her with her arms outstretched. Vanessa stepped into Levi’s arms and kissed her lover.

          “I missed you,” Vanessa said. “Killian and I raced through our work so we could get here faster.”

          “I was very eager to see you too,” Levi said. “It has been an eventful afternoon since our return to the island.”

          “How so,” Vanessa asked warily.

          “Nat and Liz were waiting for the trolley to arrive and I could tell Nat was about to explode with excitement. When Cass and I stepped off the trolley, they asked to meet with us in the office after I had showered and prepared for work,” Levi said.

          “What on earth has gotten Nat so excited?” Vanessa asked.

          “A new resort,” Levi said. “Nat plans to take you up to the office tonight to review the business plan and the proposal, but basically they want the five of us to create a partnership for a new resort.”

          “What do you think about her plans?” Vanessa asked.

          “I want you to form your own opinion, so I will not say more now,” Levi teased. “There are a few things however, you and I will need to discuss, if we decide to join Nat and Liz,” she said.

          “I am not sure I like the sound of that,” Vanessa said.

          “All good things Sweetie,” Levi said, as she took Vanessa’s face in her hands and kissed her.

          “Ahem, can I get some service over here,” Karen said, with a chuckle.

          “Sorry, Karen, I was just welcoming Vanessa back to the island,” Levi said, with a wink.

          “Well if that is the standard return greeting, I am going on vacation,” Karen teased.

          “What do you need?” Levi asked, as she walked back behind the bar.

          “Six Tropical E’s and four Slow Grinds,” Karen said.

          “You didn’t waste any time introducing those did you?” Vanessa asked.

          “Nope and they have been selling like hotcakes,” Karen added.

          Vanessa watched Levi pour the drinks and then hand them on a tray to Karen who rolled away whistling a happy tune.

          “So, should I go seek out Liz and Nat or wait for them here?”

          “Go ahead and meet with them so when you return you are mine for the evening,” Levi said, with a grin.

          “That sounds promising,” Vanessa chuckled. “May I have a Tropical E for the road then?”

          “You surely may, my love,” Levi said, then poured a drink for Vanessa and handed it across the bar to her. “Hurry back to me,” she said, with a wink.

          “I will be back soon,” Vanessa said then left the bar.

          Levi watched her go and began thinking about how Vanessa would respond to Nat and Liz’s proposal. She was sure the financial portion of the plan would not deter Vanessa, but she was unsure whether Vanessa was ready to be grounded and not out on the open sea. Levi did some pacing of her own in Vanessa’s absence.

          Vanessa walked inside the resort and saw Liz, Nat and Cass just leaving the dining room. She hurried to catch up with them as they walked toward the elevator.

          “I hear there is an exciting plan being proposed,” Vanessa said, as they turned to see her.

          “I take it you have already been down to the club,” Liz said.

          “Yes, but Levi wouldn’t give me much detail,” Vanessa said.

          “Come up to the office then and we will discuss the proposal,” Nat said.

          Vanessa sat patiently at the table as Liz and Nat explained the business plan and proposal to her. Cass was quick to point out information they had forgotten to mention. Cass had undoubtedly bought into the plan and was becoming excited as Liz and Nat were over the possibilities. Vanessa asked questions about what types of water activities would be available and what her potential role would be if she were to agree to manage the island with Levi. Liz told her of their plan to fly to the island on Saturday and Vanessa readily agreed that she would go along with them to view the property.

          When Vanessa left the office her head was swimming from so much information being shared with her. Levi was correct in assuming they would have to discuss several points of the plan and Vanessa was unsure herself of what her feelings were on several of those subjects. She walked past the pool and continued beyond the door to the club until she found her feet at the end of the pier as her eyes gazed out across the ocean.

          There was no doubt in her love for Levi, but Vanessa had serious concerns over whether she was ready to settle down and become a landlubber. She had spent so much of her time at sea, that she felt off kilter when she remained on land too long. Even though there would be many water based activities she could supervise, giving her time out on the water, she knew it would not be the same. She sat with her feet dangling off the end of the pier as her eyes and heart searched for answers on the cool night breeze.

          Liz, Nat and Cass arrived at the club and were surprised to find that Vanessa was nowhere in sight.

          “Why don’t you take a break and go find that sexy Captain of yours,” Nat said, as she stepped behind the bar.

          “I sure hope you three didn’t scare her off the island,” Levi teased.

          “I don’t think so, but we did give her a lot to think about and you as well,” Liz said. “You both are facing some life changing decisions if this deal works out, and some of them may not be easy.”

          “How well I know,” Levi said, then walked from behind the bar and left the club. She stepped out into the cool night air and breathed in the fragrance of the sea. She followed her nose to the source of the salt air and just as she thought, Vanessa was sitting at the end of the pier. She walked up beside her and sat on the pier.

          Levi placed her arm around Vanessa’s shoulder. “That was a lot of information to take in all at once, I know.”

          “The plan sounds very interesting indeed,” Vanessa said, with a note of hesitance in her voice. “I am not one hundred percent sold on the plan, but it will not hurt to go take a look at the property,” she added.

          “Things may not work out at all, but I am very pleased that Nat and Liz thought to include us in their future plans,” Levi said.

          “That makes me feel good too,” Vanessa admitted. “I just don’t know,” she said, and let her words trail off into the breeze.

          “There is no pressure to decide anything right now,” Levi said. “Wait until we see for ourselves and then we will put our heads together and do some serious thinking. Tonight, I just want to hold you in my arms and love you,” Levi said.

          Vanessa turned to look into Levi’s eyes. “I love you Levi,” she said sweetly.

          PART THIRTEEN

          Karen rolled up to the bar. “I need a dozen Slow Grinds and two dozen Tropical E’s, please Boss,” she said.

          “You need what?” Nat said.

          “Slow Grinds,” Liz said.

          “Ah, a new drink that Levi created while she was on holiday,” Cass said.

          “I guess I am the last to know,” Nat pouted. “Do you have any idea what the ingredients are, Cass?” Nat asked.

          “Ingredients yes, measurements no,” Cass said, with a chuckle. “They are mighty tasty though I might add.”

          “Fine, but I hate to tell Levi her break is officially over,” Nat said.

          “Why is that Boss?” Levi said, as she and Vanessa walked up to the bar.

          “Because you forgot to tell me that you have a new creation and the crowd is calling for a Slow Grind and I have no clue,” Nat said.

          “I guess that could present a problem,” Levi said, as she returned behind the bar to teach Nat how to mix a Slow Grind.

          They poured several extras then Liz and Nat joined Cass at the bar to try out her tasty new concoction.

          “Damn you are right, Cass, these are tasty,” Nat said.

          “They have quite a kick so don’t let the smooth taste fool you,” Cass warned.

          Liz had fished out a chunk of the pineapple and popped it into her mouth and her eyes lit up when she bit into the fruit. “Wow, you weren’t kidding about a kick,” Liz said.

          “We may have to put a limit on the number of those you can serve,” Nat teased, “or else we will have to purchase cots for the guests who can’t make it back to their rooms after a night of these.”

          “Do you think they are too strong?” Levi asked, now concerned.

          “Heaven’s no, Levi, they are perfect,” Liz said.

          Levi smiled at Liz’s praise as she asked Vanessa, “can I get you something to drink Sweetheart?”

          “A cherry coke and something to eat, I am starving,” Vanessa said. “Killian and I skipped dinner so we could get here faster.”

          “Do you know what you would like?” Levi asked.

          “A cheeseburger of course,” Vanessa said with a grin.

          Levi chuckled. “Do you ladies want anything from the kitchen?” she asked Liz, Nat and Cass.

          “No, I think we are all stuffed after a large dinner,” Liz said.

          “Alright, let me find out what the rest want and I will call an order in,” Levi said.

          Levi left them to go to the telephone and call NeNe. She and Killian wanted cheeseburgers and Karen had already said she wanted a club, NeNe informed her. Levi ended the call and phoned the kitchen to place their orders.

          When she returned to the bar where the group was sitting she heard Vanessa ask, “Do you really think a fantasy room would stay busy?”

          Levi smiled at the conversation. “If it didn’t work, then we could just convert it back to a luxury suite.”

          “That is true,” Liz said. “The more I think of it, the more I like the idea though.”

          “It would definitely provide a niche in the business,” Cass admitted. “I have seen a few in my travels and they always appeared booked well in advance, so they must be fairly popular.”

          “Is it Saturday yet?” Nat asked, as she bounced in her seat.

          “Not yet, My Dear, but it will be here soon,” Liz said, with a smile to her lover. “I can’t remember when I have seen you so excited.”

          “When we opened Venus, I was this excited,” Nat said.

          “That’s true, I don’t think you slept at all that week,” she teased.

          “How long will we have at the island?” Cass asked.

          “We are scheduled to fly back at five,” Liz said.

          Nat saw Levi’s eyes open in surprise.

          “We have already asked Susan to cover for you Saturday,” Nat said.

          “Ok then,” Levi said. “That will give me another night with that sexy Captain of mine,” she said, with a wink to Vanessa.

          “That should give us plenty of time to survey the property and discuss the purchase information with Cat,” Liz said.

          “This is going to be so much fun,” Levi said. “I can’t wait to see the resort and the house. I know the photographs don’t begin to do justice to how they really look.”

          “Probably not,” Nat said. “The house by itself and the property would be worth a small fortune, so hopefully we can work this deal.”

          “How much faith do you put in the story of the island being haunted?” Cass asked Liz.

          “I think the story is embellished to a point as urban legend, but I can’t rule out that Van Buren is not in some way responsible for the young woman’s disappearance. He seemed to be quite a despicable character.”

          “Would you think that there would be any danger to staff or guests?” Cass asked.

          “That, I cannot answer,” Liz said. “We will just have to wait and see for ourselves, but from everything Cat has told me, the events that have spooked the construction workers were all harmless pranks and nothing that could be construed as dangerous.”

          “That’s encouraging,” Cass said. “I think we could deal with harmless pranks and it may add some mystique to the resort to be harmlessly haunted.”

          “Very true,” Nat said, as she wiggled in her seat.

          “What I would really like to know is how are you going to keep Nat busy tomorrow to keep her from exploding?” Vanessa teased.

          “I am going to have her busy looking at flooring and furnishings for the resort on the internet,” Liz said. “I am not sure it won’t intensify her excitement, but at least if the deal works out, we will be that much further ahead on the plan,” Liz chuckled.

          “Clever,” Levi said, as she shot a wink to Liz.

          “Nat will you take over the bar for a few minutes while I take Levi outside,” Liz asked.

          “Sure babe,” Nat said, as she looked curiously at Liz.

          “We will be back in a few then,” Liz said, as she took Levi’s hand and walked outside.

          Levi remained silent as they walked, curious though of what Liz wanted from her. When they reached the steps leading down to the beach they sat and Liz turned toward Levi.

          “In all the excitement over the island Nat and I have neglected to inform you of something,” she said. “Simone was discharged from the hospital and is back on the property until Sunday morning when she is scheduled to fly home.”

          Levi looked at Liz and smiled. “Thank you for telling me so I won’t be surprised to see her.”

          “Levi, there is more,” Liz said. “Simone has taken up with Del and now with Del and a young woman by the name of Petra. They have been spending quite a bit of time together let’s just say being romantically involved.”

          “Simone involved in a threesome?” Levi said.

          “Yes, I am afraid so,” Liz said. “Tonight and tomorrow should be the only time you would cross paths with her, since you will be gone most of Saturday and she will be out of here on Sunday.”

          Levi smiled warmly at Liz. “I can handle this Liz. I won’t claim to be completely over the hurt Simone caused me, but I have chosen to be committed to Vanessa and establishing a long term relationship with her.”

          “That is very good news, Levi, but you know how devious Simone can be, so stay alert,” Liz warned. “Nat has pretty much given her the riot act over her behavior, so hopefully Simone will enjoy her little fling and be out of our hair for a while.”

          “Let’s hope you are right,” Levi said. “I am so tired of her drama.”

          “Likewise,” Liz said. “I just wanted you to be aware so if they show up at the club tonight, there are no surprises for you.”

          “Thank you, Liz, I really appreciate that,” Levi said.

          “So, things are going well with you and Vanessa then?”

          “Oh my goodness yes, Liz, she is such a wonderful woman,” Levi said. “I never dreamed I could feel so deeply connected to anyone.”

          “That’s a great feeling isn’t it?”

          “One I hope to feel for a long, long time,” Levi said.

          “I know you haven’t had much of a chance to talk yet, but do you think you and Vanessa will be interested in investing in the resort?”

          “I am all in and I think she will be in at least financially,” Levi said. “I don’t think Vanessa is ready to leave the sea yet.”

          “Well I have every confidence we can still make it work as long as you are on board,” Liz said.

          “I have everything crossed that I can cross,” Levi teased.

          “I just hope Saturday gets here soon. I know Nat probably won’t sleep at all tomorrow night,” she said with a grin.

          “Bring her down to the club and I will knock her out,” Levi said with a devilish grin.

          “Oh no you don’t I have my own methods for wearing her out,” Liz said as she nudged Levi’s ribs with her elbow.

          “Well I can’t argue with that,” Levi said, then stood to walk back to the club. “We better get back before Nat comes looking for us.”

          “Or she poisons someone trying to mix a Slow Grind,” Liz chuckled.

          “Good point,” Levi said, as she helped Liz to her feet. “Thanks again.”

          When they returned to the club, Levi ran Nat from behind the bar by popping a towel at her behind. Nat howled with laughter and joined Vanessa, Liz and Cass at the bar.

          “How about that Tropical E you promised me Levi,” Cass said.

          “I am so sorry Cass,” Levi said as she poured the drink and placed it in front of her friend.

          “Mmm, this is good,” Cass said. “I think I could get addicted to these.”

          Dinner arrived and Nat took over the bar while Levi and Vanessa joined NeNe, Killian and Karen in an empty booth for their dinner break.

          “Well damn,” Karen said.

          “What is it, Karen,” NeNe asked.

          “You all have cheeseburgers and I have a club,” she said. “Those look so good.”

          “They taste very good too,” Levi teased, as she took another bite of her burger.

          “From here on out Levi just order me whatever you are having,” Karen said. “Your food always looks so much better,” she said with a grin.

          “That makes it easy, cheeseburgers every night,” Levi said, with a hearty laugh.

          They ate their meals and made plans to meet on the beach the following morning for some sun and a few drinks.

          “I need to get up early and drive down to the hospital in the morning,” Levi said. “It’s time to get rid of the blue monster,” she said, as she held up the cast.

          “I might not recognize you without the cast,” Vanessa teased.

          “Oh really,” Levi teased back. “I bet Killian would still recognize me.”

          “Yes ma’am I would,” Killian snickered.

          “Some First Mate you are turning out to be,” Vanessa said as she punched Killian’s arm. “I thought I taught you to always agree with me.”

          “Yes, Captain you did,” Killian said. “But, you didn’t ask the question,” she said, and roared with laughter.

          “See what you are getting yourself into NeNe?” Vanessa warned. “Total insubordination, I tell you.”

          “I am enjoying every minute of it too,” NeNe said.

          Vanessa shook her head. “I just don’t understand you young whippersnappers,” she teased.

          “I will explain it all to you later,” Levi promised.

          “Fine then,” Vanessa said with a smile.

          “That’s my last song, so I had better get a move on,” NeNe said. “Come sit with me later?” she asked Killian.

          “You bet Babe,” Killian said, then kissed NeNe.

          It was almost ten and when Nat walked around the bar to stand beside Liz, Liz said, “I think I am ready for a Slow Grind.”

          “Barkeep, you heard the woman, one Slow Grind please,” Nat said.

          Levi smiled back at Nat. “I don’t think she had the drink in mind, Boss.”

          Nat looked back to a grinning Liz.

          “She is right baby, I would rather have one of your slow grinds,” Liz said.

          “By all means ladies, we shall see you tomorrow,” Nat said, as she offered Liz her hand.

          “Keep the money bag tonight Levi,” Liz said, as she stepped off the stool and followed Nat out of the club.

          Levi watched as a handsome young lady approached the bar and stood between Vanessa and Cass.

          “May I help you?” Levi asked.

          “Actually, I was wondering if you would mind if I stole one of your mates for a dance,” the young Aussie said.

          “Be my guest,” Levi said, and watched as the young woman looked at Cass.

          “May I have this dance beautiful lady?” she asked.

          Cass blushed profusely, but accepted the hand the young woman offered.

          “Now that was smooth,” Levi said. “Did you catch that accent?”

          “Did you catch the blush on Cass’ face?” Vanessa answered.

          “That was kind of hard to miss,” Levi chuckled. “I think the temperature went up a few degrees.”

          “I should have asked for a dance before Nat and Liz left,” Vanessa said.

          “I have a dance planned for you much later,” Levi said, as her eyes sparkled at Vanessa.

          “Now I do like the sound of that,” Vanessa said.

          Levi looked up at the crowd coming in through the door. The smile she was wearing for Vanessa turned into a scowl as Simone, Del and Petra entered the club.

          Vanessa knew without turning who had just entered the bar. She leaned across the bar and took Levi’s face in her hands and locked eyes with Levi. “I won’t stand by and allow her to hurt you anymore,” she said.

          The smile returned to Levi’s face. “She can’t anymore, baby, I have someone much better in my life now.”

          Simone paraded her crew passed the bar with not even a glance in her direction which was fine with Levi. Del waited until they were seated in a booth and then walked up to the bar to order drinks.

          “Hey Levi,” Del said.

          “Hi Del, what can I get for you?”

          “I see you have a new drink on the menu.”

          “Yes, a Slow Grind may I get you some?” she asked.

          “That is a very appropriate name, yes so let me have three please,” Del said with a cocky grin to Vanessa.

          Levi poured the drinks and handed them across the bar to Del. “Enjoy,” she said, with one of her best smiles.

          “I fully intend to,” Del said, with a smirk and walked back to the booth.

          “She makes my skin crawl,” Vanessa said, as she watched Levi.

          “A good match for Simone,” Levi said, as Karen rolled up with a drink order.

          “Two dozen Tropical E’s please,” Karen said, as she plopped down next to Vanessa. “You know I have lost ten pounds since Levi arrived,” she said to Vanessa.

          “She keeps you busy huh?” Vanessa said.

          “She keeps coming up with these drinks the ladies would kill for,” Karen said with a wink. “I am already halfway through my second set of wheels,” she teased.

          “Just think of the wear and tear you are saving your feet from,” Levi said with a chuckle.

          “That’s true and my tips have tripled since you arrived, so I guess I had better be thankful,” Karen said.

          “That’s the spirit,” Vanessa said, as Karen rolled off with her order.

          Vanessa caught movement out of the corner of her eye and saw Del, Petra and Simone walking to the dance floor. She looked past them and saw Cass and the Aussie dancing close to a slow song that was just ending and she smiled to herself. When she turned back to Levi she said, “You know I think I would like a slow grind too. One for now and another later,” she added with a grin.

          Levi mixed the drink for Vanessa and handed it to her lover.

          They watched as Cass and her friend walked back to the bar and Vanessa slid onto a different stool so they could sit together.

          “Levi and Vanessa, this is Trina,” Cass said.

          “Nice to meet you ladies,” Trina said with a warm smile.

          “Welcome to Venus Rising,” Levi said. “What are you drinking?”

          “I have fallen deeply in love with your Tropical E’s, Trina said.

          “Two TE’s coming up then,” Levi said, as she poured the drinks and placed them on the bar.

          “Thanks love,” Trina said, as she took a drink from the glass.

          “Where are you from?” Vanessa asked.

          “I just flew in from Sydney today,” Trina said. “At least I think it was today, all these time zones have me so confused.”

          “They can be rather disturbing,” Cass said.

          “Do you travel quite a bit Love?” she asked Cass.

          “I have done my share,” Cass said.

          “Well I hope if you make a trek to the land down under you will consider me your personal guide,” Trina said.

          “I would like that yes,” Cass said.

          NeNe cranked up the music and the crowd went wild on the dance floor. The club was packed and every few minutes the doors would open and more women would come in.

          “Would you ladies excuse me?” Levi said, as she walked across the dance floor to open the double doors to extend the bar to the outside patio area. She was weaving her way back through the crowd when a hand reached out and grabbed her arm.

          Vanessa saw what was happening on the dance floor and stood up from her stool. She was about to take a step toward the dance floor when Cass placed her hand on Vanessa’s elbow.

          “Levi can handle Simone,” Cass spoke calmly to Vanessa.

          Vanessa turned to look at Cass and there was fire burning in her eyes. Cass smiled at her and Vanessa knew she was right, that Levi was more than capable of dealing with Simone and she returned to her seat.

          Levi looked up to find that it was Simone who had grabbed her arm and stopped her on the dance floor.

          “Join us, please,” Simone said.

          “No thanks,” Levi said, then started to walk away.

          Simone grabbed her arm again, more roughly this time and the anger in her eyes glared at Levi.

          Levi calmly took her hand and removed Simone’s hand from her arm.

          Simone’s eyes bored into the back of Levi’s head as Levi was stopped by another guest and she danced in a group with them for a few minutes before she walked back to the bar.

          “Simone,” Del shouted over the music.

          Simone’s head whipped around to look at Del, anger still very obvious in her body language.

          Del pulled Simone close to her body. “You have all that you need right here,” Del said.

          “You are right,” Simone agreed, as she turned her back to the bar and resumed dancing.

          “Would you take a walk on the beach with me, Cass?” Trina asked.

          “I would love to,” Cass answered.

          “It was nice to meet you and Levi,” Trina said, to Vanessa and then she led Cass from the bar.

          “Where are those two going?” Levi said when she walked up behind Vanessa.

          “For a walk on the beach,” Vanessa said. “Looks like a great night for it too, the moon is full and the seas are relatively calm.”

          “Maybe we should take a stroll after I get off work,” Levi said.

          “We are going to stroll right up to your room,” Vanessa said with a smile.

          “That is a much better idea,” Levi grinned.

          The rest of the evening passed without incident and Vanessa was silently relieved when Del, Simone and Petra paraded themselves out of the bar near midnight. She sat on the bar stool the entire night talking with Levi between orders and found herself quite stiff when Levi’s shift ended. When she stood and stretched, Levi smiled warmly at her.

          “Do you need help with that stretching?” she teased.

          “As a matter of fact, yes I do,” Vanessa said to answer Levi’s question.

          “See you tomorrow night, Susan and have a great one,” Levi said, as she tucked the money bag under her arm and took Vanessa’s hand.

          “You too,” Susan said then watched the two lovers leave the bar.

          Levi placed the money bag in her small closet safe and returned to the bedroom to find Vanessa starting to undress.

          “Not yet,” she said as she walked to the sound system to turn on slow music. “I have a dance to collect on.”

          Vanessa smiled. “Yes, you do.”

          Levi stepped into Vanessa’s arms and their lips met for a slow, sensual kiss as they moved to the rhythm of the music. She could feel Vanessa’s hands stroking down her back causing her arousal to soar. Her tongue danced in Vanessa’s mouth while her hands cupped her ass, pulling Vanessa’s body into hers as they ground their hips together during the dance. Levi softly moaned when she felt her nipples grow hard as she moved against Vanessa’s body.

          When the song ended, Vanessa’s hands pulled Levi’s shirt from her body, soon followed by her sports bra and shorts. Vanessa knelt down in front of Levi and teased her hard nipples as her hands caressed Levi’s body.

          “You are so delicious,” Vanessa purred.

          “Let’s get you undressed then and go to the bed so you can have a feast, my love,” Levi said as she raised Vanessa to her feet.

          Levi undressed Vanessa and led her over to the bed. Vanessa lay beside Levi and covered her body with light kisses as her hands teased her lover. When she moved between Levi’s legs, she tenderly lapped up Levi’s juices, building her arousal to a roaring climax as Levi’s thighs clamped around Vanessa’s head and she released a flood of juices.

          Vanessa moved on top of Levi and kissed her deeply as Levi’s hands pulled Vanessa into her body. Levi rolled Vanessa onto her back as her tongue left a blazing trail of desire on Vanessa’s skin as she moved lower down her body. Levi’s teeth nibbled the soft skin of Vanessa’s inner thighs as her fingers parted her soaked lips. Levi entered Vanessa with the tips of her fingers while her tongue glided up to trace circles around her clit. Vanessa’s body trembled with anticipation as Levi’s mouth covered her wetness and her tongue probed deeply into her body. Levi’s fingers stroked across Vanessa’s clit until Vanessa arched her back and released her orgasm, soaking Levi’s face and hand with her sweetness.

          Vanessa took Levi in her arms and held her close as tremors passed through her body in waves as Levi’s hands softly stroked her stomach. Levi placed her head on Vanessa’s chest to listen to the pounding of her heart and when her pulse finally slowed the lull of the strong beat coaxed Levi into sleep.

          The next morning Levi woke early and showered quietly. She wrote a note to Vanessa explaining that she had gone to the hospital and would be back soon to take her to breakfast. Then she would spend the day on the beach with her. Levi signed the note then slipped quietly from the room. Levi dropped the money bag off to Liz and asked to borrow her bike to go to the hospital.

          Levi enjoyed the feel of the morning air rushing through her hair and she remembered standing at the bow of the ship with Vanessa during an evening and feeling the same joy. Levi was so lost in the memory she did not see the truck pull out in front of her.

          PART FOURTEEN

          Vanessa stretched her body as her eyes slowly opened to find she was alone in the bed. She looked over to find Levi’s note on the bedside table and smiled as she read her sweet words. She climbed from the bed and stretched again before walking into the bathroom to shower.

          Levi had hung her clothes up in the closet. Vanessa stepped into a bathing suit and then added shorts and a shirt as a cover up. She ordered a pot of coffee from room service and scanned the television stations while she waited for Levi’s return.

          When Levi’s eyes focused back on the road ahead of her she saw the rear end of the truck nearing quickly. Instinctively she hit the brakes, as her eyes searched for a means of avoiding the truck. It was still early morning, so the island’s inhabitants were not awake and mobile, making traffic light on the narrow roads. Levi steered the bike hard to the left and felt the bike wobble as she cleared the rear bumper of the truck by several inches and she twisted hard on the throttle to accelerate around the truck to avoid possible oncoming traffic. Her heart was about to explode from her chest as she carefully turned into the drive to the hospital and sat still trembling with fright on the bike.

          One of the hospital staff had pulled into the parking lot behind Levi and rushed over to her.

          “Are you alright?” he asked. “I saw that truck pull out in front of you without looking,” the man said.

          “I am fine, it just gave me one hell of a scare,” Levi said.

          “Would you like me to walk in with you?” the man asked kindly.

          “Thanks, but I am going to take another minute or two and catch my breath,” Levi said.

          “I will wait,” the man insisted and waited patiently for Levi.

          After he walked her into the emergency room, he smiled and said, “Have a great day and be safe on that bike.”

          “Thanks,” Levi said, giving the man a warm smile.

          She walked up to the counter in the emergency room and explained who she was and that she was there to have her cast removed. The nurse asked her to take a seat and she would be called back shortly.

          Levi sat in the waiting room and felt her body still trembling from her scare. She would have to be more alert if she was going to ride Liz’s bike and she silently chastised herself for her inattention. She jumped, startled out of her reverie when the nurse called her name and asked her to come back to exam room one.

          Levi was examined by a young doctor she had not seen before and he gently removed the cast and observed her range of motion.

          “Are you feeling any pain?” he asked, as he carefully removed the dead skin on her wrist.

          “No pain, just some stiffness,” Levi answered.

          “That is to be expected. I want you to wear this elastic support for at least another week and take it easy on that wrist,” he said.

          “No cartwheels?” Levi teased.

          “Definitely no cartwheels,” he added with a smile. “Don’t hesitate to come back in if you feel pain or if the stiffness lingers beyond the next few days,” he instructed.

          “Thanks, I will,” Levi said, as he walked her back out to the waiting area.

          Levi left the emergency room and carefully drove the bike back to the resort, hypersensitive to any other traffic around her. She was relieved to pull into the garage safely and park the bike. She returned the keys back to Liz and went back to find Vanessa.

          “That looks much more comfortable,” Vanessa said, as she noted the elastic support.

          “It is much more comfortable,” Levi said. “A week of this and I should be free.”

          “Excellent news Baby,” Vanessa said.

          “Are you hungry?” Levi asked.

          “Starving,” Vanessa said with a smile.

          They walked into the dining room and were waved over to join Killian and NeNe for breakfast.

          “You two are up early,” Levi said.

          “We haven’t been to sleep yet,” NeNe said.

          “What?” Levi smirked.

          “Just kidding, we didn’t want to miss out on any fun today,” NeNe said.

          “Are you two ready to hit the beach?” Vanessa asked.

          “We will be very shortly after breakfast,” Killian said.

          “I already called down to reserve four lounge chairs for us,” Vanessa said.

          “You are so smart, My Baby,” Levi said with a grin.

          “I had to do something to kill the time when you were at the hospital.”

          “Oh, you did get your cast off today,” NeNe said. “How does it feel?”

          “Still a bit stiff, but that is to be expected. I have to wear this brace for a week and then I should be back to normal.”

          “That is good news,” NeNe said.

          The four women finished breakfast and were walking back to the bungalows when they met Nat and Liz.

          “Are we still on for lunch today?” Nat asked.

          “Sure, what time?” Levi said.

          “Let’s meet about one,” Liz said.

          “That will give us plenty of time for some beach fun and a shower,” Levi said with a grin.

          “We shall see you later then,” Vanessa said, as she took Levi’s hand and they returned to the room to brush their teeth and pick up their beach bag.

          Vanessa and Levi made it down to the beach first and located their lounges. They were lying in the sun talking when Killian and NeNe arrived.

          “What took you two so long?” Vanessa teased.

          “We had to change into swim suits, silly,” NeNe said, but the blush on Killian’s face told Vanessa there was more to the story.

          “Let’s take a swim before we lay out,” Killian said, as she took NeNe’s hand and ran with her into the water.

          She and Vanessa watched NeNe and Killian romp in the water, splashing and dunking each other until they ended up in a tight embrace.

          “Foreplay,” Vanessa chuckled.

          NeNe squealed and they looked back out at the water just in time to see NeNe breaking the surface after Killian had dunked her yet again. Killian walked through the water away from NeNe, but was quickly overtaken by the smaller, quicker NeNe who rode her body underneath a crashing wave.

          Vanessa and Levi enjoyed the sun until noon and then said goodbye to Killian and NeNe to prepare for their lunch meeting. Levi dressed in her uniform in case the meeting ran longer than expected and Vanessa dressed in shorts and a pullover. They were excited to discuss more about the new resort and arrived at the office ahead of schedule.

          Liz, Nat and Cass were already sitting around the table discussing issues when Levi and Vanessa arrived.

          “Hey ladies,” Nat said when they approached the table.

          “Good afternoon,” Levi said.

          “Have a seat,” Liz said. “We are developing a list of questions and items to review tomorrow when we are on the island.”

          “How far have you gotten so far?” Vanessa asked.

          “Just general information,” Nat said. “Check the condition of the construction, equipment, water and power supplies and taking a look at the house and night club.”

          “Should we tackle this as a group or break into groups?” Levi asked.

          “I thought originally that we would split up, but I think we will have plenty of time to review everything together,” Nat said. “You three may see something that Liz and I have missed and vice versa.”

          “This is so exciting,” Cass said.

          “There are a few things I would like for you and Levi to spend particular attention on and be able to report back on,” Liz said.

          “Which would be what, Liz?” Levi asked.

          “I would like you take pictures of the night club and get basic measurements so we can plan for the completion of the construction.”

          “Great, I have a brand new digital that I can use for that,” Levi said.

          “I think Killian has one as well that I can borrow,” Vanessa said.

          “That would be great,” Nat said with a grin.

          “Vanessa, since you have the most knowledge of boats and water activities, we would like you to focus on the condition of the small harbor on the island. We need to know if it will support a small fleet of boats for transport to and from the island and water activities.”

          “Would you like me to bring some diving equipment so I can check out the reefs surrounding the island?” Vanessa asked.

          “No, I think we should be able to get a good view of those from the air as we fly in and if time permits we can take the boat around the island as well,” Liz said.

          “We thought that after we all did a walkthrough of the resort, then you and Levi could check out your projects while Liz, Cass and I check out the equipment and utilities. Afterward, we would meet again to walk up to the house together.”

          “That sounds like a good plan,” Cass said. “I can’t wait to get on the island.”

          “If we have some extra time I think we should survey the local economy to ensure it could accommodate the needs of the resort. Most importantly food supply, transportation and laborers.”

          “Cat is bringing the contractor to meet with us and get some ideas for finishing the construction and provide timelines and general costs,” Nat said. “We should have a rough estimate of what it would cost by the time we leave the island to fly home.”

          “I think we can make a decision and propose an offer by the end of the weekend if all are in agreement,” Liz said.

          “Sounds wonderful,” Vanessa said.

          “Enough business for now, let’s eat,” Nat suggested.

          “I am starving,” Cass said.

          “Liz has cooked chicken Alfredo for us and we got wine and crusty bread from the kitchen,” Nat said.

          “The smell is heavenly,” Levi said then stood to help Liz in the kitchen.

          Vanessa and Nat cleared the table as Cass poured the wine. Levi set the table as Liz brought out a large container of the pasta dish and slices of the bread.

          “Let’s eat,” Nat said once they were all seated around the table again. “Baby, this looks delicious.”

          “Thanks, I hope everyone enjoys it, I haven’t had the opportunity to cook in a while,” Liz said.

          “Very tasty,” Vanessa said when she had finished a bite of the creamy pasta.

          “You can cook for us anytime,” Levi added and watched Liz beam with a smile.

          The five of them ate a hearty meal and sat drinking wine until it was time for Levi to go open the club. Levi and Vanessa left the office together with an agreement to see the others later.

          “I am going to track down Killian to see if I can borrow her camera,” Vanessa said.

          “Ok Baby, see you at the club later,” Levi said.

          Vanessa walked toward NeNe’s bungalow and met her on the sidewalk as she was leaving to meet Levi.

          “Hi, NeNe is Killian with you?” she asked.

          “No, Vanessa she went back to the ship about a half hour ago,” NeNe said. “Is everything alright?”

          “Yes, it is NeNe, I just wanted to see if I could borrow her camera,” Vanessa said.

          “You can find her on the ship then,” NeNe said. “See you later.”

          “Thanks,” Vanessa said then she walked to the trolley stop.

          Vanessa took the trolley back to the harbor and found Killian in the control room.

          “Everything is in good order I trust,” she said as she walked up to Killian.

          “Ship shape as usual, Captain,” Killian said.

          “That is always good to hear. Is the re-stocking on schedule?” she asked.

          “Actually it is ahead of schedule,” Killian answered.

          “Good.”

          “What brings you back to the ship?” Killian asked.

          “I wanted to see if I can borrow your camera,” Vanessa said.

          “Of course you can,” Killian said. “Come with me and I will show you how to operate it.”

          “Thanks,” Vanessa said and followed Killian down to her cabin.

          Killian went over the basic functions of the camera with Vanessa as they sat at her breakfast area.

          Vanessa told Killian of the plans regarding the trip to the island the following morning. “I don’t anticipate any problems, but I will have my cell if anything comes up,” she said.

          “I will stay on board tomorrow and make sure things run smoothly,” Killian said.

          Killian had secretly worried about Vanessa leaving ever since the talk about the island resort began and she took a deep breath. “Are you thinking of leaving the ship, Captain?” she boldly asked.

          “I don’t know Killian, but I do want to ask you to consider signing up for your tests early so you will be certified if I do,” Vanessa said. “I just am not certain am I am ready to have my feet on dry land yet,” she said.

          “I can fully understand that,” Killian said with a warm smile.

          “Even if the deal doesn’t work out, I would still like to see you certified,” Vanessa said.

          “I will contact the board when we return to Miami,” Killian promised.

          “Thank you, Killian.”

          “Thank you for allowing me to learn so much from you,” Killian said.

          “You have been a good student and will make a fantastic Captain,” Vanessa said.

          “I know you will make the choice that is right for you, but I would hate to see you leave,” Killian said.

          “Thanks, Killian, that means a lot to me,” Vanessa said. “What plans have you for the rest of the day?” she asked.

          “Just to relax until it is time to go to the club,” Killian said.

          “Would you like to join me on a walk of the ship?” she asked.

          “It would be my pleasure, Captain,” Killian said.

          Vanessa and Killian walked each deck of the ship, speaking to staff and admiring their hard work. Vanessa was so proud of the ship and her staff of nearly three years and she doubted that she was ready to leave her at this time. Though Levi may be disappointed, Vanessa felt sure they could still make their relationship thrive if they worked together. Her thoughts became more conflicted with each staff that looked up at her on the tour of the ship with a smile and admiration for the Captain they loved.

          She and Killian finished the tour and parted for the afternoon with an agreement to meet back at seven for dinner on the island before they went to the club. Vanessa took the elevator to her cabin and kicked off her shoes before lying down for a short nap.

          Levi’s afternoon turned busy quickly and she and Karen served drink after drink to the women who had spent the day basking in the sun. Nat dropped in several times to check on business and to show Levi pictures of flooring and furniture that she had located on the internet. Liz had indeed put her to work to keep her busy until the time arrived to fly to the island. Nat had located some beautiful items and Levi’s excitement grew with each new photograph Nat showed her.

          Later in the evening, Killian and Vanessa dined on the island together.

          “If looks could kill you would be dead several times over, Captain,” Killian said.

          “What are you talking about?” Vanessa asked.

          “Simone is dining with her cronies a few tables over and she is boring daggers into the back of your head with her eyes,” Killian teased.

          “I am so over Simone and her childish antics,” Vanessa said.

          “So that means we can’t take her outside and rough her up a bit?” Killian asked.

          Vanessa chuckled. “I am afraid not, even though I would love to tell her a few things,” Vanessa said.

          “Well you might just get the chance, since she is walking this way,” Killian said.

          “Good evening ladies,” Simone said sweetly.

          “Hello Simone,” Vanessa said.

          “Hello Ms. Taylor,” Killian said.

          “It is nice to know some of my employees still show some respect for me,” Simone sneered.

          “Killian is just being polite,” Vanessa said. “Is there something we can do for you?”

          “You can quit filling Levi’s head with all your garbage against me,” Simone said.

          “Simone, no one has to tell Levi anything,” Vanessa said. “I think it is quite obvious that Levi has grown tired of your bullshit and has started moving on with her life. So I would suggest you do the same with your little sex toys over there.”

          “Oh, they are much more than toys,” Simone said.

          “Well whatever they are, go play with them and leave Levi alone,” Vanessa warned.

          “You should know better than that Vanessa, when I see something I want I go get it,” Simone said.

          “Well I sure hate to see you get disappointed this time,” Vanessa said with a sly grin.

          “I won’t be disappointed, you can be assured of that,” Simone said.

          Vanessa stood, quickly followed by Killian. Simone stepped back and smiled.

          “I guess I will see you two later,” Simone said as she walked back to her table.

          “Are you satisfied now?” Del asked with a sneer.

          “Very much so,” Simone said with a wicked smile.

          “She is such a bitch,” Killian said. “Remind me why we work for her again,” she said to Vanessa.

          “Because she has one of the best ships on the ocean,” Vanessa said with a grin.

          “No chance of her selling it to us either is there?” Killian teased.

          “No, not a one,” Vanessa said.

          Killian and Vanessa returned to their meal and finished dining without further interruption. Killian was relieved when she watched Simone, Del and Petra parade from the dining room. She was afraid that Vanessa’s contempt for Simone would encourage her to leave the ship and Killian silently swore that if that was the case, she would go wherever Vanessa went. She would not work for a woman who did not appreciate and respect a great Captain and she would have no part of it either.

          Simone left the dining room and they headed straight to the club. If she was going to have a chance to talk with Levi alone it would have to be now. She sent Del and Petra to find a booth while she went to the bar for drinks.

          Levi had seen them walk in together, but paid little attention to them. She was filling an order for Karen when Simone walked up to the bar and sat down.

          “I see you got your cast off today,” Simone said. “How is it feeling?”

          “Feels great, Simone, what can I get you?” Levi asked.

          “A few minutes of your time would be nice,” Simone said.

          “A few minutes for what,” Levi asked.

          “Just to catch up with and see how you are doing,” Simone said.

          “I am doing very well thank you, Simone,” Levi said.

          “I miss you,” Simone said sincerely.

          “I am sorry for that, Simone, but there is nothing left between us.”

          “We can’t even be friends,” Simone asked.

          “Maybe one day, Simone, but right now I don’t think so after the way you have treated me,” Levi said.

          Karen rolled up with another drink order. Levi turned away to fill it for her while Simone remained quiet. When Karen took off with the filled order, Simone looked into Levi’s eyes.

          “Is there anything I can do to win you back?” she asked.

          “Not a thing, Simone, you had two chances and blew both of them, so I am moving on with Vanessa.”

          The door opened and Levi looked up to find Vanessa and Killian walking into the club.

          Vanessa tensed up when she saw Simone sitting at the bar, but her worries were abated when she saw the smile Levi shot her. She and Killian walked up to the bar and sat on either side of Simone.

          “Hey Baby,” Levi said as she leaned across the bar to kiss Vanessa. “What may I get you two lovely ladies?” she asked.

          “How about a couple of Tropical E’s, and a sex on the beach for my Sweetie,” Killian said.

          “Coming right up then,” Levi said as she poured the drinks and placed them on the bar.

          “I will be back in a little while,” Killian said, then walked to the DJ booth.

          Del walked up behind Simone.

          “I thought you were getting our drinks, Simone,” Del said with a harsh tone in her voice.

          “I am,” Simone nearly growled.

          “Three Slow Grinds please Levi,” she said.

          “Don’t make it long,” Del said as she turned to walk back to Petra.

          “Testy little pet, isn’t she,” Levi asked Simone.

          Simone refused to answer Levi’s jibe and took the tray of drinks to the table and slid into the booth.

          “Remind me to never cross you,” Vanessa said with a smile.

          “Oh Baby, you could never be so arrogant,” Levi assured her.

          Vanessa reached across the bar and placed her hand on Levi’s. “I love you, baby.”

          “I love you too,” Levi said with a grin.

          Nat returned to the bar to give Levi a dinner break and Vanessa and Killian sat with them as they ate their cheeseburgers.

          “I swear I just finished dinner, but the smell of those is making me hungry again,” Killian said.

          “Do you want me to order you one?” Levi asked.

          “No, I don’t need to eat again so soon,” Killian said.

          “No worries love, I will work it off of you later,” NeNe said with a sheepish grin.

          “Split one with me Captain?” she asked Vanessa.

          “Sure, Killian,” Vanessa said. She walked over to the bar and asked Nat to order another cheeseburger and then returned to the table.

          After dinner, Nat returned to their suite as Levi took over the bar. Del returned to the bar for several rounds of drinks during the remainder of the evening. They dance provocatively out on the dance floor and near midnight Levi watched as Simone and Del had a heated exchange and Simone left the bar.

          “I wonder what that was all about,” Vanessa said.

          “I don’t know and could care less,” Levi said. “Simone has made her bed and now it’s time for her to sleep in it.”

          PART FIFTEEN

          Levi woke the next morning prior to the alarm clock sounding and she reached over to shut it off. Vanessa was lying on her back, a smile playing across her face as she slept peacefully. Levi traced Vanessa’s lips with her fingertips and then leaned down to softly kiss her awake.

          “It is time to wake, Darling.”

          Vanessa stretched her body and her eyes opened.

          “I could get so used to getting awakened like that,” she said. “Especially after being loved like last night,” she said with a grin.

          “That would make two of us,” Levi said, as she softly kissed her again.

          Vanessa and Levi showered and dressed to meet Liz, Nat and Cass for a pre-dawn breakfast. When they entered the dining room, the others were already waiting for them. Cass poured them a cup of coffee as they took their seats.

          “Did Nat sleep at all last night?” Levi asked Liz.

          “She slept very well, thank you,” Liz answered with a wicked smile.

          “Eat a big breakfast,” Nat said. “The kitchen has prepared us a couple of picnic baskets to take, of light finger foods, which should hold us over until we leave the island.”

          They each ordered a large breakfast, complimented by juice and fresh fruit, as they talked excitedly through the meal. When Cass finished at last, Nat nearly jumped out of her seat. She and Liz disappeared into the kitchen and returned carrying two large picnic baskets.

          They walked out of the resort to find a van already warmed up for them. Nat stored the picnic baskets while Liz climbed in behind the wheel. She drove the short distance to the airport and was guided to park in the private charter lot.

          The pilot was completing his pre-trip checklist when they arrived and he welcomed them aboard the air craft. Liz and Nat stowed the carryon bags then took seats in preparation for take-off.

          Vanessa reached over and took Levi’s hand in hers and gave it a gentle squeeze as the pilot began to taxi to the runway.

          “Relax My Sweet, we will be there in no time,” Levi said to calm her lover’s nerves.

          As they took off, Levi and Vanessa looked out the windows of the small jet. From the air, the island looked like it was surrounded by small underwater mountains. They watched in amazement as the reefs and smaller islands decreased in size as the jet climbed into the clouds.

          It seemed they had only just reached cruising altitude when the jet began to descend. The clouds slowly thinned and disappeared altogether as Nat checked her maps. Levi watched as a small island came into view in the distance and she looked at Nat.

          Nat smiled and nodded her head, yes.

          “Welcome to Neptune’s Ring,” she said.

          The pilot descended further as he approached the island and made a slow circuit around its circumference. Levi was in awe of the island and she immediately discovered how the island got its name. Ninety five percent of the island was ringed by colorful coral reefs. The only portion that was unprotected was the mouth of the harbor leading into the island. The coral had a horse shoe shaped appearance from the air and the water was an amazing sparkling blue green. They had a good view of the unfinished resort, the red Spanish tiles on the roof, glittering in the sun. The resort was much larger in scale than Levi had anticipated as she watched the island grow before her eyes.

          When the jet reached the northern tip of the island, Levi gasped in surprise as the owner’s house came into view. The house was enormous, crowned by a widow’s peak which encompassed the front of the house.

          “Would you look at that,” Levi said to Vanessa.

          “It looks gorgeous down there, doesn’t it?” she said.

          “Just the house alone is magnificent,” Levi said.

          “It appears that the majority of the island is still undeveloped too,” Vanessa said.

          “It leaves it wide open for an array of amenities,” Levi said. “We could build a few private cottages or add a small golf course.”

          Vanessa could see the sparkle of excitement in Levi’s eyes, as she grinned back at her. She looked across at Nat and saw the same look in Nat’s eyes as she began to fidget in her seat. She could no longer contain her excitement. Nat was chomping at the bit to land and take the boat over to the island.

          When the jet landed and taxied to the terminal, Nat was so excited she forgot the picnic baskets. Cass and Liz just shook their heads and retrieved the stored baskets as Levi and Vanessa took out the camera equipment.

          Nat clamored down the steps and waited for the rest to join her, grinning wildly as she realized she had forgotten about lunch in her excitement. When the group was assembled at the foot of the stairs, Liz told the pilot they would be back no later than five for the return flight to Venus Rising.

          As they turned to walk toward the terminal, a blonde haired woman started walking toward them.

          “Good morning, ladies, I am Cat Martin,” she said, as she reached the group.

          Nat took the lead and introduced the others. Everyone in the group noticed the lingering eye contact between Cat and Cass as they were introduced and the slight blush that colored their friend’s cheeks.

          “If you will follow me, I have a van waiting for us,” Cat said.

          They walked through the terminal into the bright sunlight. Just as they approached the curb, a dark blue van pulled up. A man jumped from the van and circled around from the driver’s side.

          “Ladies, this is Carlos Chavez,” Cat said. “Construction company owner and van slash boat driver for us today,” she said with a smile.

          “It is my pleasure to meet you ladies,” Carlos said, with a beautiful Latin accent as he opened the side door to the van.

          Cat took the front passenger seat as the rest of the women climbed into the back. Carlos closed the doors behind them and walked quickly back to the driver’s door and climbed behind the wheel.

          The harbor was a short drive of five minutes from the airport. The drive gave them a very brief glimpse of the small town. The streets were quiet, but there was a bustle of locals along the busy sidewalks. Levi looked at Vanessa and smiled.

          Once they arrived at the harbor, they were led onto a small pontoon boat and within minutes, were on their way to the island.

          “So are you the original contractor of the resort?” Nat asked.

          “Yes, I am,” he said. “I was so disappointed when Mr. Van Buren died and the construction was brought to a halt,” Carlos said. “The island holds so much potential,” he said with a concerned frown. “It is a shame to let so much beauty go to waste.”

          “Did you also build the owner’s house?” Liz asked.

          “Yes, that was the first building erected on the island,” he said. “The views from the house are breathtaking and the posh furnishings are amazing.”

          “I have to ask Carlos, since you are so familiar with the history of the island, do you believe it is haunted,” Cass asked.

          “We are a very superstitious people, Ms. Hilton, and while I have never witnessed anything ghostlike on the island, my laborers have.” He sighed briefly. “A construction crew without laborers is impossible to run, so we began work at sunrise and were off the island well before the sun went down.”

          “Would you have difficulty manning a crew to finish the work?” Nat asked.

          “Not at all, as long as we are off the island before nightfall, I could easily have a thirty man crew, or larger, depending on how quickly you want the project done.”

          “How long would it take to have the project complete with a thirty man crew?” Cass asked.

          “We could have you ready for a Grand Opening in two months,” Carlos said.

          “What are your estimated costs for completing the project,” Nat asked.

          “There is about a hundred thousand dollars worth of labor and materials left,” he estimated. “That is given you stay with the original blueprint,” He said. “Any significant changes would affect the cost, but I am certain we keep the total cost under a half million including furnishings.”

          Nat smiled after hearing that news. When they arrived at the island, they quickly moored the boat and walked toward the resort. Levi’s heart raced as they topped a small hill and the resort came into full view. The roof tiles still glittered in the sunlight as Cat took out a set of keys and opened a heavy oak door. The door led them into the front desk area of the resort. Marble floors led up to a solid mahogany front desk. The area was huge and would easily accommodate a group of twenty or more guests during the check in process. Bright light fixtures covered the area and when Cat flipped a few switches, the room came to life.

          Levi pulled out her camera and began taking digital images as Nat and Liz dressed the room with their imaginations. The group walked through another set of double doors and stepped into a tropical garden garnished with a large waterfall fountain. The courtyard was large enough to host small socials or wedding parties and was a welcomed surprise to the group.

          Cat noted the smiles on their faces.

          “Walk this way,” she said.

          They followed Cat and Carlos back inside then walked down an interior hallway. Carlos opened a room on both sides of the hallway and stepped back. The rooms were easily twice the size of the rooms at Venus.

          “All I would need to know is what type of flooring and what type of fixtures you would want,” Carlos said. “The rooms can be textured and painted in a matter of days.”

          “What did the original floor plan call for?” Liz asked.

          “More tile floors,” Carlos said, the disappointment written all over his face.

          “What would you recommend?” Liz asked.

          Carlos beamed when Liz asked his opinion. “I would go with a very high grade commercial carpet in the hallways and then lay Brazilian hardwood floors in the guest rooms, and granite in the bathrooms,” he said.

          Liz looked at Nat with a look of surprise. “Are you sure you two aren’t related?” she teased.

          “I had the same thoughts, Carlos,” Nat said.

          “I can make that work and the labor costs would be so much less,” he said.

          “Enough to cover the costs of teakwood king sized beds?” Nat asked.

          “I have an Uncle who could build them as sleigh beds, four- post or a standard head and foot board,” Carlos said with a grin. “We could stop by his shop later to see his styles and he could get started right away.”

          Levi noticed that Cass and Cat seemed to lag behind the main group and were in steady conversation as Carlos led the tour.

          “How long have you lived in the area?” she heard Cass ask.

          “A little over ten years,” Cat said. “I moved down with my aging mother and when she passed I could not bear to leave.”

          “So you are all alone?” Cass boldly asked.

          “I have developed some great friendships, but yes, I live alone,” Cat said with a slight blush.

          “What a waste,” Cass teased.

          “So where do you call home?” Cat asked in return.

          “I have several flats, both in the States and in Europe, but nothing I really call home anymore,” Cass answered. “I am spending the next few weeks at Venus Rising, Nat and Liz’s resort,” she explained.

          “Are you primarily a financial backer then or will you be living on site?” Cat asked.

          “I really haven’t given it much thought,” Cass said. “Either way, you can bet I will be spending quite a bit of time here.”

          “That sounds very promising,” Cat said, as the flush returned to her cheeks.

          The group had moved from the main resort and Carlos was walking them toward the utility center.

          “Levi and I are going to assess the night club, pool, docks and boathouse,” Vanessa said.

          Cat handed Levi a set of keys and pointed out which worked on the club and boathouse.

          “We will meet you back here in no more than an hour,” Levi said as she handed Liz her camera.

          “We will see you soon then,” Liz said as they parted ways.

          Carlos gave them a thorough tour of the utility center, explaining the functions of each piece of equipment.

          Levi opened the door to the night club and reached for the light switches. When her fingers flipped the switch she was amazed to find a bar almost identical to Venus Rising’s. The club itself was much larger, with modern rubberized flooring and a hardwood dance floor. The lighting in the room was magnificent and the DJ booth was set up to be a music lover’s wet dream. There was no equipment installed inside the booth yet, but the large acoustic speakers were installed around the club. A control panel in the booth would allow the DJ to control both the sound and lighting with a touch of a finger.

          The bar area was amply supplied with large storage spaces, a walk in cooler and five built in taps. It would be easy for two bar tenders to work behind the bar without stumbling over each other. Levi used Killian’s camera to take pictures of the entire club as Vanessa wrote down some basic measurements.

          Levi was smiling broadly when she and Vanessa arrived at the door to the club at the same time.

          “This place is perfect,” Levi said.

          “It does hold some great possibilities,” Vanessa agreed.

          “Yes, it does.”

          Vanessa could see the wheel’s of Levi’s imagination working overtime as she reached for her hand.

          “Are you ready to check out the water?”

          “Waiting on you,” Levi said, as she turned off the lights and locked the door behind them.

          Vanessa and Levi walked down to assess the pier, boathouse and water depth. There was more than adequate space to hold three pleasure boats and a pontoon cruiser like the one they rode to the island on. Vanessa assumed they would purchase a similar boat to be used to transport their guests to and from the island. The water was deep enough to accommodate any water craft they would need.

          They left the boathouse and walked to the saltwater pool. All it needed was water and some loungers and it would be ready for sunbathers. Levi noted that a small open air bar could easily be built to provide refreshments to their guests.

          Satisfied with their assessments, Vanessa and Levi met up with the rest of the group. Levi could tell from the smile on Nat’s face that their assessments were going well.

          “Are you ready to see the house?” Cat asked.

          Liz nodded her head. “Can it get any better?”

          Cat shot a smile to Carlos and then back to Liz. “Just wait until you see the views,” Cat said. “That will answer your question.”

          There was a small paved pathway, large enough for a golf cart to pass from the resort up to the house. The walk was a brisk five minutes for the group and when they reached the front porch which wrapped around the front half of the house they turned to face the ocean. Blue green water tipped with white capped breakers stretched out for miles in every direction.

          Carlos left the group to admire the view while he unlocked the house and turned on lights for the first floor. The women slowly tore themselves away from the view and entered the house. Inside the foyer, they could see a sprawling ballroom and adjoining formal dining area. They walked through the dining room into a completely stainless steel kitchen with an island preparation area that most Chefs would kill for. There was a large walk in pantry and a small walk in cooler that could easily stock supplies for large dinner parties. There were two large bedrooms with adjoining baths and a laundry area on the first floor. They climbed the wide staircase to find that the entire second floor was composed of four additional bedrooms, each with a private balcony and bath. The word luxury did not serve justice to the furnishings in the upper bedrooms. The solid wood beds, dressers and armoires were accented by claw foot tubs, large walk in showers or a garden tub. Hard wood floors glistened in the sunlight streaming in through the large windows. There was a small staircase in the center of the house which led up to the widow’s peak.

          Levi was the first to climb the small stairway and when she stepped onto the walkway her breath was taken away by the beauty of the scenery unfolding before her eyes. She walked the length of the walkway and viewed the one hundred and eighty degree view of the island the private perch offered. Vanessa followed closely behind Levi and walked up behind her to wrap her arms around her lover as she stared across the green water.

          “Amazing isn’t it?” she whispered in Levi’s ear.

          “Incredible,” Levi said. “I can’t believe no one has purchased this place yet.”

          “According to what Cat was telling Cass, it has not been on the international market for very long, so we may have a good chance at the purchase,” Vanessa said.

          “Do you think this would be a good move for us?” Levi asked.

          “If we can afford it, yes, I do,” Vanessa said.

          There was a small picnic table surrounded by a wooden bench inside the widow’s peak and this was where Liz and Cass set up lunch. Nat was still walking through the house taking photographs with Carlos and had to be summoned to eat by Liz.

          Nat had a smile plastered on her face when she entered the widow’s peak. “So you think you can keep us under a half million, Carlos?” she asked.

          “I will guarantee it,” he said.

          “Cat do you think you can get us a deal for one and a half million,” Nat asked.

          “That is pretty low ball, but all we can do is make an offer,” Cat said. “Is that the tops you will go?” she asked.

          “For now yes, but Liz will call you tomorrow after we have a chance to talk some things over as a group,” Nat said as she sat down to eat.

          “When we get done here, will you give us a ride around the island before we go back to the mainland, Carlos?” Liz asked.

          “I would love to,” he said with a smile. Carlos was anxious to get back to work on the resort and he hoped that Cat could arrange the deal.

          Levi climbed back down the stairs and was walking from room to room taking pictures. When she reached the master bedroom on the first floor she paused in the doorway. In the far back corner Levi saw what appeared to be a light mist hanging in the air. The hairs on her arms and the back of her neck stood at attention. Then she felt a cool breeze on her skin, as if someone had just walked close to her, then suddenly, it was gone. She was about to step back out of the bed room when she heard footsteps behind her.

          “Hey baby,” Vanessa said, as she hugged her from behind.

          Vanessa noticed the raised goose flesh on the skin of Levi’s arms. “Are you glad to see me or just cold?” she teased.

          Levi welcomed the warmth of Vanessa’s body pressed into hers.

          “I think I just got a chill,” Levi said. “It is always good to see you though,” she said, as she turned in Vanessa’s arms for a kiss.

          Levi thought momentarily about mentioning the mist and the feeling she had just experienced to Vanessa, but decided it was probably just her imagination and a draft in a long closed up house. Standing there in Vanessa’s embrace she felt the chill and apprehension leave her body and become a memory.

          “I think we are just about done on the island,” Vanessa said, as she took Levi’s hand and led her out to the front porch.

          They looked out across the porch and admired the view while they waited on the rest of the group to make their way down stairs.

          Cat turned off all the lights and locked the front door behind them. “Ready ladies?” she asked.

          Carlos led them back down the small path and they climbed on board the boat. They circled the island slowly, taking pictures and remarking at how bright and sparkling the water was. The reef system was amazing and Vanessa could not wait to have an opportunity to dive them. Her arm tightened around Levi’s shoulders.

          “It is so beautiful here,” she said to Levi, who was staring back up at the house as they passed slowly by. “Are you ok baby?” Vanessa asked.

          “Yes, I am fine Vanessa,” Levi answered. “I am just getting another view of the house.”

          Levi felt the chill return as she gazed at the house. Vanessa held her close, chasing away the chill and replacing it with the comfort of her embrace.

          When they returned to the mainland, Carlos and Cat gave them a tour of the small town. There were several grocery stores and a large open air market where farmers brought their crops in for sale. There was also a small motel and a bank amongst the other businesses in the area. Several of the sidewalks leading to the market were graced with hand made goods, blankets, shawls and other local items of interest that tourists would enjoy buying.

          Satisfied that they had a good feel for the town and its surrounding infrastructure, they made their way back to the airport. Cat walked them back inside the terminal and handed them each a business card.

          “I look forward to hearing from you,” she said. After a smile to Cass, Cat turned and walked out into the fading sunlight.

          Cass watched Cat walk away as the rest of the group watched her with smiles. When she turned back toward them she blushed when she saw they were watching her.

          “Are we ready to head home?” Liz asked.

          “I think we have gotten enough information here,” Nat said, as she led them through the terminal out to the private charter area, where their pilot was waiting for them.

          “Welcome back ladies,” he said. “I trust you had a fruitful trip.”

          “Yes, we have, thank you,” Liz said, as he lowered the steps and they climbed aboard the jet.

          Levi watched the island disappear from view and then rested her head on Vanessa’s shoulder. She hadn’t realized that she had fallen asleep until the landing gear made contact at Venus Rising and she startled awake.

          “I fell asleep on you didn’t I?” she asked Vanessa.

          “Yes, you did, but that is fine,” she answered. “I think we are planning to regroup in the office to talk about a deal and then we can have the remainder of the evening to ourselves.”

          “How about room service and a nice hot bath together,” Levi suggested.

          “Sounds like a perfect way to end a great day,” Vanessa said.

          PART SIXTEEN

          It took them only an hour and a half to come to terms on an offer. They agreed that Liz would call Cat the next day and make an offer of one point five million dollars to Van Buren’s widow. They had agreed that they would go as high as one and three quarters if need be, Cass pitching in another quarter of a million to allow the remaining five hundred thousand for construction costs. The group agreed to meet again the following afternoon before Levi returned to work for lunch and to make some tentative plans if the offer was accepted. Once this was arranged, Levi, Vanessa and Cass left for their rooms.

          When they reached the bungalow, Vanessa took out her cell phone and said, “I need to call Killian to let her know we have returned and to make sure everything went as planned today.”

          “Do you know what you would like for dinner?” Levi asked.

          “Something meaty,” Vanessa said with a grin.

          “Alright then, while you talk to Killian I will order us some dinner,” Levi said.

          Levi ordered the dinner to be served in the room and went to the bathroom in search of bubble bath. She opened a small drawer underneath the sink and found what she was searching for, a bottle of mulberry bubbles. She took the bottle out and placed it on the edge of the large garden tub along with several candles from the bedroom, while Vanessa talked with Killian.

          All set in the bathroom, Levi joined Vanessa on the love seat where they relaxed until their dinner arrived. They feasted on steaks, salads and baked potatoes while they shared a bottle of wine. When the dinner was complete, Levi placed the food cart outside the door for pick up. She then poured each of them a glass of the wine and took Vanessa’s hand, leading her into the bathroom.

          Levi started the bath and poured in the bubbles as Vanessa placed their wine glasses near the edge of the tub and they undressed. Levi carefully removed her brace and then stepped into the warm water, sitting across from Vanessa.

          Vanessa handed her a wine glass and said, “Here’s to a great day and to the beginning of an amazing new adventure. Cheers.”

          “Cheers,” Levi said and took a sip of the wine. “So my dear Captain,” Levi said. “How do you feel about me living out on the island alone for a couple of months?”

          “The bigger question is do you feel comfortable with it?” Vanessa said.

          “It may get rather lonely at night, but it seems to be a necessary sacrifice to insure the project remains on schedule,” Levi said.

          “Well if the offer goes through you better plan on seeing me every other week when we return to Venus,” Vanessa said. “I will leave Killian in charge and fly over to be with you, as soon as I can.”

          “That will make the offer much more appealing,” Levi said with a smile.

          “Who knows, I may even take a week’s vacation.”

          Levi’s face really lit up when Vanessa suggested a vacation. “I would really love that idea.”

          “I think we have an open week coming up in the next few months, so we will make it happen,” Vanessa promised.

          Levi’s hands stroked up Vanessa’s long legs as they talked, “I would love to make love to you overlooking the ocean on that front porch.”

          “Oh really now,” Vanessa said. “Tell me more.”

          “Uh hmmm,” Levi said. “Make us a soft pallet on the deck and feel the cool ocean breeze on your hot naked skin as my tongue leaves a trail of desire burning down your body.”

          “Oh yes, please continue,” Vanessa whispered.

          “Listen to your moans as they are carried across the waves on the breeze, as my fingers dance across your skin.”

          “May I have a preview tonight?” Vanessa purred, her eyes dark with desire.

          “I am sure we can arrange that,” Levi said, as she lifted Vanessa’s foot and nibbled the tips of her toes.

          Levi kissed her way up Vanessa’s body as her eyes watched Vanessa’s for her reaction. Her eyes sparkled with delight as Levi’s hands moved up her body to find hard nipples aching for her touch. Levi scooted her body between Vanessa’s legs as her hands caressed the soft bubbles into Vanessa’s skin. Vanessa rested her head back against the edge of tub and closed her eyes as her arousal grew with each new touch from Levi.

          Levi’s right hand disappeared under the water and moved down between Vanessa’s thighs. Her thumb moved up and down Vanessa’s lips as her left hand teased Vanessa’s nipples. She moaned softly each time Levi’s thumb made contact with her swollen clit and though her body ached for more she patiently submitted to Levi’s attentions.

          Levi opened the drain of the tub and rinsed their bodies of bubbles before she led Vanessa into the bedroom. Her body was still flushed from the warm bath as Levi laid her onto her back and gently covered her body with slow kisses and soft touches.

          Levi and Vanessa made love deep into the evening and then fell asleep wrapped in one another’s arms.

          Simone had awoken early and had untangled her body from Del and Petra’s arms and legs. She had packed her bags the previous night and just needed a shower before dressing to leave for the airport. She looked back at Petra and Del still tangled in the bed linens and she could not hold back a smile. They had made a terrific pair of lover’s, but Simone still longed for the comfort of Levi’s arms. With a soft sigh, she entered the bathroom for a hot shower. She would leave the island this morning and she hoped putting some distance between she and Levi would help the aching desire fade away.

          Simone showered and dressed without disturbing the two women sleeping in her bed. She wrote a quick note to them thanking them for a great time and quietly slipped out of the penthouse. Simone thought briefly of stopping by to say goodbye to Liz and Nat then decided against the idea. Better to leave now versus chancing more harsh words being exchanged, she thought. Maybe some time and distance would help heal the wounds she had inflicted on Nat too, she hoped as she carried her bags down to meet the taxi. Only time will tell, she thought as she turned to look back at Levi’s bungalow as the driver stored her bags. “I will be back,” she softly whispered but her words were lost on the breeze.

          Levi woke to the sound of a whisper, but she could not make out the words or the identity of the speaker. She looked at the clock and saw it was way too early to be awake on a Sunday morning and slipped back into Vanessa’s arms and went back to sleep. When she woke next, the morning the sun had already risen and a beautiful Sunday morning had begun. Levi turned in Vanessa’s arms and lightly kissed her.

          “Good morning sweetheart.”

          “Morning baby,” Vanessa answered. “What time is it?”

          “Almost nine,” Levi said.

          Vanessa chuckled. “We slept late didn’t we?”

          “Yes, but wasn’t it nice for a change?”

          “Very much so, but I have work to do today,” Vanessa said as she stretched and left the bed.

          “I guess we will all need to stay busy while we await an answer from Cat on our offer,” Levi said. “I know Liz will have her hands full with Nat until we hear something,” she said with a chuckle.

          “Would you like to join me for a shower and some breakfast?” Vanessa asked.

          “I was hoping you would ask,” Levi said with a sly grin.

          They showered, dressed and were nearly finished breakfast when NeNe and Killian walked in to the dining room.

          “Good morning ladies,” Killian said. “Mind if we join you?”

          “Please do,” Levi said.

          “So how was the trip?” NeNe asked.

          “The island is amazing,” Levi said with an excited smile. “You would die for that sounds system set up.”

          “Oh really,” NeNe said.

          “Really,” Levi answered. “The place is going to make one awesome club.”

          “When do you think you will know something about the deal?” NeNe asked.

          “Who knows, Liz was going to call Cat to make an official offer first thing this morning,” Vanessa said. “For now, it is just a waiting game.”

          “That will be the hardest part of this whole adventure I am afraid,” Levi said. “Liz has downloaded the pictures we took onto her computer if you would like to see them after you eat,” Levi said.

          “That would be great,” Killian said, and NeNe nodded her agreement as she bit into her breakfast.

          Vanessa was anxious to get back to the ship and she politely excused herself from the group. “If you ladies will excuse me, I need to head back to the ship to get some work done.”

          “Will I see you later this evening?” Levi asked.

          “Yes, darling you will,” Vanessa answered with a warm smile and soft kiss. “Maybe we can sneak away for a nice dinner later,” she said.

          “I will discuss a dinner break with Nat for around eight then,” Levi said. “I love you.”

          “I love you too, baby. See you all later.”

          “I will be back on board after lunchtime,” Killian said.

          “Take your time, Killian, you deserve a break,” Vanessa said.

          They watched her leave the dining room and then turned back to their meals.

          Cat made a phone call and after waiting several minutes, the widow Van Buren came on the phone line. She made the presentation of the offer from Liz and Nat and waited for the woman’s response.

          “It sounds much less than the property is worth, but I just want to be done with the whole ordeal,” Mrs. Van Buren said. “Tell them I will accept the offer and if you will overnight the contract to me I will have my attorney look it over and get it back to you as quickly as possible.”

          Cat was startled by Mrs. Van Buren’s answer. She had been certain the wealthy widow would balk at the deal.

          “Ms. Martin, are you still there?” Mrs. Van Buren said.

          “Yes ma’am, I will draft the paperwork today and have it sent to you first thing in the morning,” Cat said, with a smile growing wider on her face.

          “Thank you, very much then Ms. Martin, goodbye,” Van Buren said, and hung up the telephone.

          Cat slowly lowered the telephone to the cradle and turned on her computer. She would let it warm up as she called Liz with the good news and then begin work on the contract.

          Levi, NeNe and Killian were glued to the screen of the laptop as they reviewed the pictures that were taken at the resort.

          “This place is incredible,” Killian said, as they watched the slide show on the screen.

          When they got to the pictures of the club, NeNe smiled brighter and she nearly drooled at the size of the DJ booth. “Oh, what I could do with all that space.”

          “What would you do?” Liz asked.

          “I would build the most elaborate sound and lighting system you could dream of,” NeNe said.

          Liz looked at Nat and then back at NeNe. “Would you be interested in running the club and doing the DJ work, NeNe?”

          NeNe looked up at Liz with a look of surprise on her face. “Do you even have to ask that question?” NeNe asked. “I would jump at an opportunity like that.”

          “How would you feel about that Miss General Manager?” Liz asked Levi.

          “I would welcome it,” Levi said. “NeNe and I make a good team and I would hate to break us up,” she added with a grin.

          The phone in the office rang and Nat nearly jumped out of her skin. Liz had called Cat four hours ago and she was on pins and needles waiting for a response. Even though Liz had warned her it could be days or longer before they heard anything, it did little to calm Nat’s jangled nerves.

          This call however, was the front desk and the receptionist informed Liz that Cat was on the line.

          “Patch it through please,” Liz said as the others held their collective breath.

          “Hi Liz, this is Cat,” the voice said on the other end of the line.

          “Good afternoon Cat, I am surprised to be hearing from you so soon,” Liz said.

          “No more surprised than me I am certain,” Cat said.

          “I hope you have good news for us.”

          “I do indeed,” Cat said. “I talked to Mrs. Van Buren minutes ago and she accepted your offer at one point five million.”

          “You are kidding me right?” Liz said.

          “Not in the least,” Cat said.

          “Hold on, the others need to hear this,” Liz said as she put Cat on hold and hit the speaker button. “Go ahead Cat.”

          “I am very proud to tell you that you are soon to be the new owner’s of Neptune’s Ring,” Cat said.

          Levi, NeNe and Killian shouted with glee as Nat sat speechless in her seat.

          “I will draft the contract and send it to Mrs. Van Buren in the morning and she has promised to review the information and get it back to me by Thursday,” Cat said. “Then I will send it to you for your signatures and then I will start the filing process. I would suggest if you haven’t already started to establish a new corporation with your local bank you do so as soon as possible.”

          Nat was still sitting in shock and Liz reached over to pinch her lover. “Snap out of it, Nat,” she teased.

          “I still can’t believe this is happening so fast,” Nat said.

          “Well you were right, Mrs. Van Buren just wanted to be rid of the property,” Cat said. “She doesn’t need the money and just wanted to be rid of the stigma of the place.”

          “We are very happy to take the stigma off her hands then,” Nat said as her expression grew into a smile. “Would you please contact Carlos with the good news and have him contact us with a date he can be started and ask his uncle to get started building those beds?” Nat said.

          “That will be my next call,” Cat promised. “Congratulations ladies, you are now island owners.”

          “Thanks for all you have done, Cat,” Liz said.

          “My pleasure,” Cat said. “I am sure I will be talking to you again soon,” she said, then ended the call.

          Liz ended the call on their end and then looked from one excited face to the next. “We need to tell Cass and Vanessa,” she said.

          “I will go tell Vanessa, if you will locate Cass,” Levi said wearing a huge smile.

          “Ok, let’s see if we can meet back here at three,” Nat said. “We have plans to make.”

          Levi looked at her watch. It was almost one which would give her two hours before she was due back at the resort. “We will see you at three then,” Levi said.

          “Hold up Levi and I will go back to the ship with you,” Killian said. “I will see you later tonight,” she said to NeNe and with a kiss she joined Levi.

          They walked down to the trolley stop and had to wait only a few minutes for the next trolley.

          “Are you and Vanessa in agreement with you going to the island by yourself?” Killian asked.

          “Well neither of us is excited about being apart, but she has agreed to take a week off to stay with me when you have your open date coming up,” Levi said.

          “I know it will be hard for you both, but this deal sounds like it is too good to pass up.”

          “Killian, it is the most beautiful place I have ever seen,” Levi said. “The house just by itself is a steal at that price and the resort is going to be beyond anything I have ever seen,” she added.

          “Sounds like it is worth a little sacrifice then,” she said.

          “There will probably be some lonely nights, but I will just have to keep myself busy so I don’t dwell on how much I miss her,” Levi said. “How do you feel about NeNe working with me once the resort is close to opening?”

          “I know she will do a fantastic job and no matter where she is, I will plan to spend as much of my time off with her,” Killian said. “She is a very special woman.”

          “That she is,” Levi agreed.

          When they reached the ship, Killian and Levi found Vanessa in the control room.

          Vanessa smiled when she looked up to find her two favorite women headed her way. “This is a pleasant surprise, is everything alright?” she asked.

          “Things couldn’t be better,” Killian said.

          “We have heard back from Cat already and Mrs. Van Buren accepted our offer,” Levi said with a huge grin.

          “Wow, that was fast,” Vanessa said. “What next?”

          “Liz and Nat want to meet back with us at three,” Levi said. “They want to discuss the plan going forward.”

          “That will be a good time as I am almost finished up here,” Vanessa said. “I can understand Levi’s excitement Killian, but why are you smiling so?” she asked her friend.

          “Because my friend, both our ladies will be working together once the island opens up,” Killian said.

          “What?” Vanessa said.

          “NeNe has been offered the position of club manager and will run the club and entertainment while I manage the resort as a whole,” Levi said.

          “That is great news,” Vanessa said.

          “Cat is contacting Carlos to see when he can get started on the construction again and is supposed to call us back this afternoon,” Levi said.

          “Has Nat passed out yet from all this excitement?” Vanessa asked.

          “Not yet, but when the call came in she was speechless,” Levi said.

          “I can imagine,” Vanessa said. “Killian can you finish up here?”

          “Sure thing Captain,” Killian said.

          “Thanks, my friend,” Vanessa said. “We need to talk about some things,” she said to Levi as she took her hand and they walked from the control room

          “Are you alright sweetie?” Levi asked the concern written across her face as Vanessa led her into her cabin.

          “I guess I am a little anxious by how quickly events are happening,” Vanessa said. “I am not ready to let go of you,” she said with tears in her eyes.

          “I won’t be that much further away,” Levi said.

          “I am not completely sold on the idea of you being on the island alone,” Vanessa said.

          “I will be just fine,” Levi said. “Besides, you have promised to come spend weekends and then a full week with me.”

          “Still, what if something was to happen and you are there all alone?”

          “Vanessa, baby, I will be fine.”

          “I keep trying to convince myself of that and I know it is selfish of me to want you to stay at Venus, but I just can’t help but think of you all alone out on that island.”

          “If it bothers you that much I need to say something today to Nat and Liz,” Levi said. “I won’t make you worry unnecessarily.”

          “Are you sure you can handle being out there alone?” Vanessa asked.

          “I will be busy supervising the construction and working with Carlos on furnishings and equipment all day, so I will only be alone during the nights,” Levi said. “Will it help if I promise to write and call every night?” Levi said, teasing her lover.

          “I know I am just being silly, you are a grown woman after all.”

          “Yes, but you are so cute when you worry,” Levi said.

          Vanessa took Levi and held her close. “I would just die if anything happened to you,” she said.

          “Nothing is going to happen to me and the time will pass so quickly,” Levi promised. “Before you know it we will be ready for a grand opening.”

          Vanessa held her tightly for several more minutes.

          “What else are you worried about, honey?” Levi asked.

          Vanessa took her hand as they left the cabin and started to walk to the trolley. “I am thinking that I will work for Simone for another six months to a year and then turn the ship over to Killian. I want to be with you and I don’t think I will be able to stand being apart from you for much longer.”

          “I don’t want you to think you need to make any decisions right now, baby,” Levi said. “We are meant to be together, I am sure of that and when the time is right for us to be together permanently, we will both know. You are worth any wait and you need to be sure leaving the sea is what you really want.”

          Vanessa still had a look of worry when they stepped onto the trolley, but she seemed to relax when they reached the office and everyone was buzzing with excitement.

          “Welcome back you two,” Liz said, as they took a seat around the table.

          “Cat called us back and Carlos will be able to resume construction a week from Monday,” Nat said.

          “That is good news, but is much faster than I had thought,” Vanessa said.

          Liz sensed Vanessa’s concern. “We are giving Levi off the next few days so the two of you can spend your time here on the island together.”

          “Cass also has a proposal for us,” Nat said. “Cass, why don’t you share your idea with Levi and Vanessa,” she said.

          “Well, I think Nat and Liz will be busy replacing Levi and eventually NeNe here, so I thought I could go to the island with Levi and spend time in town interviewing to staff the new resort,” Cass said. “Cat has offered to allow me to use her office for the interviews and I would stay on the island at night with Levi and help out as needed there.”

          Levi smiled at the mention of Cat’s name and she could see a slight blush on Cass’s face.

          “That would be wonderful,” Vanessa said and Levi could feel her lover begin to relax.

          “I will need to go and take care of some business, but I can be on the island in two weeks,” Cass said.

          “I think I can survive a week on my own,” Levi said with a warm smile.

          “So what other arrangements do we need to make?” Vanessa asked.

          “We will need to go into town first thing in the morning to set up the corporation and make arrangements to have money transferred into the account,” Liz said. “I think that is the most pressing task at hand. Levi, once Vanessa leaves the port on Wednesday, you, Nat and I will need to review the construction plans, but there will be plenty of time,” she said with a grin. “Right now we want you and Vanessa to relax and enjoy your time together.”

          “Susan is going to be working the club in your place and we will be doing interviews later in the week for some new staff if you would like to sit in on those,” Nat said.

          “I would like that,” Levi said as she squeezed Vanessa’s hand. “If you don’t need me here tonight then I think I will stay on the ship with Vanessa.”

          “That sounds good to us,” Nat said. “Why don’t you two lovebirds get out of here and we will see you in the morning at eight to go to the bank,” she suggested.

          “Consider us gone,” Vanessa said with a smile.

          She and Levi said their goodbye’s and went to Levi’s room to pack a small bag.

          “Do you feel better now that Cass will be on the island with me?” Levi asked as they entered her bungalow.

          “I am very much relieved,” Vanessa said. “I love you so, Levi.”

          Levi embraced Vanessa. “I love you two and I am pleased that Cass will be there with me also. Things seem to be falling into place very well.”

          “Yes, they do. I wonder if Cat has anything to do with Cass’s decision.”

          “I think our dear friend has found someone she is very interested in,” Levi said.

          “I hope so, Levi. Cass is too good of a woman to be so lonely,” Vanessa said.

          “I agree with you completely,” Levi said. “The chemistry between them was so obvious when they met,” she added with a chuckle.

          Levi finished packing her bag and turned toward Vanessa. “So, my love, what are we going to do for the next couple of days?”

          “I have a few ideas, but tonight I say we have a nice dinner on board and have a quiet evening together in my cabin.”

          “That sounds perfect to me. I packed a swim suit so maybe we could lounge in the hot tub after dinner to relax,” Levi said.

          “I think that can be arranged,” Vanessa said with a warm smile.

          They walked to the trolley stop and waited for a ride back to the ship.

          PART SEVENTEEN

          The next few days passed in a whirlwind for Vanessa and Levi and all too soon Wednesday arrived, signaling it was time for the Sappho One to leave the island. The previous night’s tears spilled over into the next morning and Levi saw Vanessa off with tears running down her cheeks. It would only be two weeks before Vanessa would fly to Neptune’s Ring to spend a few days with her, but two weeks seemed an eternity to Levi.

          Levi watched the ship until it disappeared from view and then returned to the resort with NeNe who had come down to see Killian off. NeNe slipped an arm around Levi’s shoulders as they walked back to meet the trolley.

          “Don’t worry my friend, you will be so busy the time will pass quickly, just you wait and see,” NeNe said.

          Levi did not doubt that she would stay busy, but the nights would be unbearably lonely for her without Vanessa. Suck it up and deal with it she told herself as they walked back to the trolley. There would be many nights that she and Vanessa would not be sharing, so she had just better get used to it.

          When she and NeNe returned to Venus they found Nat, Liz and Cass bent over blue prints. Nat looked up when she heard them enter and smiled at the two young women who they placed a great deal of responsibility in with the new resort.

          “NeNe,” Liz said, “why don’t you and I do some internet research and get some ideas for the sound system equipment so we will know what to budget.”

          “Let’s do it,” NeNe said as they walked toward the computer. “I can hardly wait to see what kind of equipment is available.”

          “Cass and I are busy, cataloging the furnishings we will need to finish off the rooms if you would care to join us,” Nat said.

          “Actually, I think I will start reviewing these catalogs to look for bar furniture and outdoor furniture,” Levi said. “I also see that the brochures on the boats have come in as well,” she said as she glimpsed at the pile of magazines. “Mind if I take a look at those too?”

          “Knock your sox off,” Nat said as she pushed the pile over to Levi.

          The next three days they spent brainstorming and setting up items to be ordered. Saturday morning arrived and Levi and Cass were driven to the airport to head off in separate directions. Levi was meeting Cat to move into the owner’s house and Cass was taking off to care for some business arrangements before she would meet Levi at the island in a little more than a week.

          “Are you sure you don’t want Liz or I to go with you to help you get set up?” Nat said.

          “No, you two are busy here and Cat has promised to run me all over town to pick up supplies and help me get settled.”

          Nat handed Levi a brand new laptop to pack onto the small plane to allow her to keep in touch with the island and with Vanessa as well as a new cell phone. “Don’t hesitate to call if you need anything,” Nat said.

          “I am sure Carlos and I will have some questions for you on Monday when the construction starts rolling again,” Levi said.

          “Well call even if you just want to say hello,” Liz said. “I can’t begin to tell you how much we appreciate you taking the lead on this project,” she said.

          “I am glad to help out and this will be some very good experience for me when we start up the next resort,” Levi said with a wink to Nat.

          “That’s it, a whole chain of lesbian resorts,” Nat replied.

          “You two are too much,” Liz said with a smile. “Do call and let us know that you are settled in tonight though.”

          “Yes, mama,” Levi said with a grin. “If the house phone isn’t working yet, I will call you from the cell,” she promised.

          “Alright then, off with you,” Nat teased.

          “See you in a week or so,” Cass said.

          “Any message for Cat from you Cass,” Levi teased.

          “You can tell her I will call her tonight to make sure you got settled in ok,” Cass said with a blush.

          “Will do, my friend,” Levi said and after hugging each of them she walked out to the airplane. She climbed the steps and turned to see her friends smiling and waving at her. She waved back and entered the plane to find a comfortable seat.

          Levi gazed out of the window as the plane taxied and took off. Tears blurred her vision as she felt another chapter of her life come to close.

          Cat met her at the airport and within minutes porters had Levi’s bags stowed in Cat’s Land Rover.

          “Where do we need to go first?” Cat asked.

          “A grocery store for some supplies and then I should be good,” Levi said.

          “I took a list from Liz and had some staples already delivered to the island, so you basically just need food to last you a few days,” Cat said. “I plan to come out several times this week to check on you and Carlos so you can just make me a list of other supplies and I can bring them out for you.”

          “That sounds like a very good deal to me,” Levi said. “Grocery shopping has never been one of my favorite activities.”

          “I also want you to come into town on Wednesday if that is a good day for you and I will take you out to dinner,” Cat said. “Too much solitude on the island might get to your nerves, so feel free to come into town whenever you would like.”

          “Thanks, Cat, I would like having dinner with you and I hope you will come out one night and allow me to cook for you,” Levi said.

          “That would be lovely,” Cat said as they located a small grocery store and purchased Levi’s supplies.

          “I have a small powerboat that I will loan to you until the resort boats come in,” Cat said as they waited in the checkout aisle. “It is nothing elaborate, but will easily get you back and forth to the island,” she said.

          “Thank you, Cat. It will be another week before the first of the boats are delivered and I feel better knowing I can leave the island if I need to,” Levi said.

          Cat drove Levi by and showed her where her small house was. “This is where I live and my door is always open to you,” Cat said.

          They loaded Levi’s bags and groceries onto the small boat and Cat gave Levi a crash course on operating the small boat. She wouldn’t win any speed contests, but the boat was easy to operate and got them to the island quickly enough.

          When they entered the boat house, Levi was relieved to find a golf cart waiting for them.

          “Carlos had this idea,” Cat said with a smile. “It is just the perfect size for the path to the house and will come in very handy when taking these bags to the house.”

          “I really wasn’t looking forward to dragging these bags up the hill,” Levi said.

          “No need to do that now,” Cat said as she took a large bag Levi was handing her and placed it across the back of the golf cart.

          “He thinks of everything doesn’t he?” Levi asked.

          “Carlos is a very considerate young man and has been a joy to work with,” Cat said.

          “I look forward to working with him,” Levi said, as they loaded the last of the grocery bags and started up the hill.

          Levi had decided she would use the large master bedroom downstairs for its convenient location to everything. She and Cat took the bags into the house.

          “Why don’t you start putting your stuff away and I will take care of the groceries and build us a sandwich,” Cat suggested.

          “Deal,” Levi said, as she rolled one of her bags into the bedroom.

          She flipped on the light and felt the coolness in the air. She lifted the bag onto a small chest at the end of the huge bed and opened it taking her clothes and placing them in the chest of drawers adjacent to the bed. When the bag was emptied, she placed it in the back of the large walk in closet and went back out for another. Her hang up clothes were emptied quickly and when she went out for the third bag of clothing she found that Cat had finished with the groceries and was preparing to make sandwiches.

          Levi carried a small box into the bedroom. She carefully uncovered the picture of her and Vanessa and allowed her fingers to smoothly trace the length of Vanessa’s body. With a deep sigh she placed the picture on the bedside table. She removed a small journal Vanessa had given her before she left the island with a request to write down the activities of her days while they were apart. The last few items she removed from the box were several candles and a few more small pictures. Levi sat on the bed and was staring at the picture when she heard Cat call to her.

          “What kind of sandwich would you like?”

          “Turkey with mayonnaise for me please,” Levi answered as she rolled the last bag into the bedroom. She tossed a smaller bag of hygiene products onto the bed as she hung up the last of her clothing. After she stowed the bag she went back into the bedroom to gather her hygiene supplies and walked into the bathroom. She quickly set up her bathroom and was taking a last look around when Cat called her for lunch.

          “I will be right there,” she yelled back to Cat. Levi picked up the computer bag and walked into the office next to the master bedroom and set up the laptop and several files she had brought with her from Venus Rising.

          When she walked back into the kitchen Cat was sitting at the small breakfast bar waiting for her.

          “Getting all settled?” Cat asked.

          “Clothing is put away and the bathroom is set up,” Levi said. “I placed the laptop in the office so I am well on my way.”

          “The phone is working too,” Cat said. “I was worried that they wouldn’t be able to activate the service until Monday, but it looks like they worked you in earlier. I put one of my cards with my home and cell numbers by the phone in case you need to reach me.” Cat smiled as Levi sat down next to her. “It also has my email address if you want to drop me a quick note.”

          “Thank you for everything you have done for me and for us,” Levi said. “You have been a tremendous help to me today as well.”

          “That’s what friends are for,” Cat said.

          “Oh, by the way, Cass asked me to tell you she would be giving you a call to make sure I am all settled in,” Levi said with a grin. She bit into her sandwich and watched the smile on Cat’s face grow.

          “Thanks, I will be looking forward to that later,” Cat said. “How well do you know her?”

          “I have only known her for a few weeks, but she is a very special woman,” Levi said. “Her lover of ten years died and she has been alone since then searching unsuccessfully for a new soul mate.”

          “She seems so down to earth for someone of her stature,” Cat said.

          “Cass feels she is just like anyone else and she doesn’t flaunt her wealth or social status. I think most of all she just wants to blend in and be a part of someone’s life.”

          “What do you think my chances are of being with her?” Cat asked.

          “The chemistry between you was very obvious from the first meeting,” Levi said with a grin. “I know she is very interested in you, so I would say your chances are very good.”

          “We have exchanged a few emails and she has called several times this week,” Cat said. “I am very anxious to see her again if you couldn’t tell.”

          “Maybe just a little bit,” Levi said with a soft smile.

          They finished their meal and picked up the kitchen together. “Is there anything I can do to help you get settled?”

          “Thanks, Cat, but I think I just need to get adjusted to my new surroundings,” Levi said. “All of my belongings are put away so I thought I might do some exploring later today.”

          “Well if you will give me a ride across to the mainland I will leave you to your exploring then,” Cat said.

          “No problem,” Levi said and they walked out of the house to the cart and drove back to the boat house.

          Levi dropped Cat off at the docks and promised to call her later in the evening. She watched as Cat walked to her Land Rover and waved as she pulled away. She then turned the boat and steered back to the island. When she pulled into the boat house she cut the engine and allowed the boat to glide into the slip. She moored the boat securely and walked back to the cart. Levi drove back up to the house and plugged the cart up to charge as Cat had earlier instructed her.

          She walked around the base of the house and found a small trail leading from the back yard into the heart of the island. Levi walked briskly as she followed the trail to see where it led. Her steps took her into a small clearing ringed by small twisted trees. Someone had taken great pains in planting a small flower garden and Levi was rewarded by the fruits of their labor as the fragrant plants were in full bloom. Levi continued down the path with a promise to come back and enjoy the beauty of the garden at a later date.

          The path brought Levi to a small flight of stairs that lead down to the beach. She climbed down and stepped into sugar white sands that squeaked under her feet. Levi walked to the edge of the emerald green water and knelt down to test the temperature. The water was warm to her touch and so clear she could see to the bottom as far as her eyes could see. Levi slipped out of her shoes and waded out into the water as a cooling breeze blew across her skin.

          Small fish darted around her ankles as she waded deeper into the water and her eyes spied a conch shell several feet ahead of her. Levi bent down and took the large shell in her hands. She turned it in her hands marveling at the perfect edges of the bright pink shell. The shell was an incredible find. It was so rare to find a fully intact and perfect conch shell and Levi smiled at the treasure she had found. She was about to walk back to shore when she caught movement out of the corner of her eye.

          Levi turned just in time to see a pair of dolphins sailing through the air. She stood and watched them frolic in the calm waters and then when they tired of entertaining her, they turned out to sea and disappeared.

          Levi smiled to herself and walked back to the beach to retrieve her shoes. She tied the laces together and tossed them over her shoulder as she walked along the beach. She reached the back of the resort and climbed up another small set of stairs. She walked around the resort and checked the boat house to ensure the boat was secured and with the sun fading quickly, Levi returned to the house.

          She dropped her shoes at the front door and walked into the kitchen. She rinsed the salt water from the shell and placed her treasure on the small counter before she walked to the refrigerator for a cold beer. She picked up her camera and tripod and walked out onto the porch setting her equipment up to catch her first sunset on the island. She set the camera up to take multiple shots every few minutes and sat back to sip her beer and gaze out across the beautiful water.

          She checked on the position of the camera and made adjustments several times before the sun slipped beneath the horizon. She took the camera and tripod into the house and carried it into the office. She would look at the pictures later, once she tired of the cool breeze on the porch and retired inside the house for the evening.

          Levi pulled one of the oversized chairs close to the railing and sat back as she listened to the island come awake. Insects sang in the distance as a pair of loons called to one another across the still water. Levi laid her head back and thought of Vanessa as she watched stars begin to appear in the night sky. “I love you my baby,” she said aloud.

          Her beer had been finished for an hour as Levi marveled at how brightly the stars shone in the darkness of the sky. The absence of lights allowed the heavens to light up the night and Levi watched as the blinking light of a passing jet moved across the sky to a destination unknown. Levi sighed and reached down to pick up her beer bottle and walked back inside. She closed the door behind her and clicked the lock out of habit. She was certain she was alone on the island, but life in the big city had taught her to not leave safety to chance.

          She turned the lights off in the kitchen and walked into the office where she had left her camera. Levi turned on the computer and removed the camera from the tripod. She attached the camera to the computer and hit the download button and walked to the kitchen to call Cat while the pictures were transferred.

          After a short conversation with Cat, Levi returned to the office to check on the photographs she had taken. The computer screen was flashing that the download was complete and Levi pulled out the chair to watch the slideshow loading on the screen. The camera took some great images of the beautiful sunset and Levi made a note to send a few of them to Vanessa to show her what she had to look forward to on her visit.

          Levi watched as the final photos move across the screen and was about to shut the slideshow down when she saw several other images flash across the screen. Levi was certain that she had turned the camera off when she brought it back inside, but the images on the screen made her doubt she had turned it off. The first few images were of the desk and laptop. Levi stared in shock as she watched the photographs slide by and she witnessed the mist form slowly behind the chair she was sitting in.

          Levi pushed the chair back from the desk and swiveled around to search the room, her heart racing as her eyes darted around the room. She was totally alone in the house, yet she felt the hair on her neck and arms standing at attention again. When she could turn back to the computer she cried out in surprise at the image looking back at her.

          CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

          The camera was focused on the desk and Levi could clearly see the mist form in the shape of a small human. Levi leaned in closer to the screen to try to make out more detail, but there was none to be seen. She sat staring at the image on the screen waiting to see if it would come more closely into focus. Levi had no idea of how long she sat staring at the computer when she was jolted back to reality by the jangling ring of the telephone. She wiped her eyes and reached for the phone.

          “Hello.”

          “Hi, Levi this is Nat. I was calling to see how your first day has gone,” Nat said.

          “Hi, Nat, everything has gone fine so far, I am all set up in the house and had enough time to do a little exploring on the island before it got dark.”

          “Have you encountered any problems that we need to help with?” Nat asked.

          “No, Cat has been very helpful and Carlos brought a small golf cart for my use, so things have progressed well so far.”

          “What plans do you have for tomorrow?” Nat asked.

          “I thought I would do some more exploring on the island while I still had some free time. I am sure once construction starts again on Monday things will stay very busy.”

          “I am sure they will,” Nat said. “Is there anything we can do for you?”

          “No, I am good for now, Nat,” Levi answered.

          “Give us a call sometime tomorrow when you can then.”

          “I will, I promise.”

          There was a moment of uncomfortable silence on the telephone. “Levi?” Nat said.

          “Yes, Nat, what is it?”

          “Are you ok, you sound kind of, well distracted,” Nat said.

          “I’m sorry Nat, I was looking at some photographs of the sunset when you called,” Levi said, which was true.

          “Ok, then, I just wanted to make sure you are fine,” Nat said.

          “Fine and dandy,” Levi said, hoping her voice came out steadier across the phone lines.

          “Call us tomorrow then and enjoy your exploring,” Nat said.

          “Thanks for calling. I will talk to you tomorrow,” Levi said and placed the telephone back on the receiver.

          Nat put the phone back on the cradle and stared at the phone for few seconds. Liz watched her lover and when she looked up she had a puzzled look on her face.

          “Is everything ok?” Liz asked.

          “Levi said everything was fine, but she sounded, I don’t know, just distracted,” Nat said.

          “Well we have placed her in a very stressful situation, being isolated from everyone,” Liz said. “We have to trust Levi to tell us when she needs a break or if something isn’t going as well as planned.”

          “I know you are right, but something in her voice left me unsettled,” Nat said.

          “Do you want me to call Levi back?” Liz asked.

          “No, no, she has promised to call us tomorrow,” Nat said. “Maybe she just needs a good night’s rest.”

          “Ok, we will give her until lunch time to call and if we haven’t heard anything we will give her a call,” Liz said.

          When Levi turned back to the computer screen she was shocked to find she was looking at a dark screen. She moved the mouse and the photographs came back into view. She moved quickly through the images of the sunset and frowned when the pictures of the office flashed across the screen. The figure in the mist was gone. She scrolled forward to the other photographs and they showed the desk, laptop and chair as clearly as day.

          Levi wiped her eyes and looked back at the screen. Was she more tired than she thought or were her eyes and imagination playing tricks on her, she pondered. She let the slideshow run through one more cycle and still there was nothing out of the ordinary. Exasperated, Levi turned off the computer and walked into the bedroom.

          She had just finished brushing her teeth when the telephone on the bedside table began to ring. Levi picked up the receiver and was pleased to hear Vanessa’s voice on the other end.

          “Hello, my love,” her sexy voice said.

          “I am so happy you called Vanessa,” Levi said.

          “Is everything alright?” Vanessa asked.

          “Yes, I am just missing you terribly,” Levi said.

          Vanessa relaxed and settled into the large desk chair. “I miss you too love and have been dying to call all day. Are you all settled in?” she asked.

          “Yes, I have the house set up with supplies and I even had a chance to explore the island. I also took some beautiful photographs of the sunset to share with you,” Levi said.

          The mention of the photographs brought the misty images back to Levi and she shivered as a chill passed through her body.

          “Levi, are you there?” Vanessa asked.

          “Yes, I am right here, my love,” she said.

          “I asked if you were planning to send me some of the photographs through the internet,” Vanessa said.

          “I am sorry, yes, Vanessa, I will send them first thing in the morning,” Levi said. “I think I am more tired than I thought,” Levi said as she felt weary.

          “Fresh air can make you tired,” Vanessa teased. “Why don’t you go to bed and give me a call when you wake up in the morning.”

          “Good idea, baby, I love you,” Levi said.

          “Sweet dreams, baby girl, I love you too,” Vanessa said.

          “I will call in the morning,” Levi said and hung up the phone.

          Levi sat in the middle of the big bed and looked around the room. There were no misty shadows or scary sounds in the house and she slowly began to relax. The soft thumping sound of ceiling fan reminded her of her bungalow as she reached over to turn off the light and crawled beneath the covers.

          The physical and emotional turmoil of the day had left her drained and she easily slipped into a deep sleep. In her dreams, she and Vanessa were entwined in a passionate embrace and Levi hugged a pillow tightly into her body as she slept.

          Deep in the shadows of the far corner of the room the mist began to reappear and move slowly toward the bed. It hovered over the edge of the bed as an image slowly formed and a slight hand reached out to brush a lock of hair from Levi’s face. The mist surrounded Levi on the bed and then as quickly as it appeared it dissipated into the night.

          An ache in Levi’s back woke her the next morning. She looked over at the clock and saw that it was almost nine and she had slept for nearly twelve hours. She climbed out of the bed and stretched to relieve her body of the kinks from sleeping so long and walked to the bathroom for a hot shower.

          Levi wrapped a towel around her body and walked to the kitchen to start the coffee brewing while she dressed for the day. She slipped on shorts and a tank top and stepped into her favorite running shoes before returning to the kitchen to pour a mug of coffee. Levi walked out onto the front porch and sat in the same chair as the previous night and enjoyed the beautiful morning as she sipped her coffee. The warmth of the morning sun chased away the chill from the previous night.

          When she walked into the kitchen for a refill, she picked up the phone and dialed Vanessa.

          “Good morning, my love,” she said when Vanessa answered.

          “Hello, my darling, I miss you so,” Vanessa said. “Did you sleep ok last night?”

          “I must have died. I didn’t wake up until almost nine,” Levi said.

          “That island air must really be good for you.”

          “It is so beautiful here Vanessa, I can’t wait for you to get here,” Levi said.

          “I am counting the days.”

          “Can you make them pass quicker?” Levi asked.

          “Just say the word and I will abandon ship and hop on the next plane,” Vanessa teased.

          “No, darling, I could not deprive a ship full of gorgeous women their dazzling Captain,” Levi said with a chuckle.

          “Aww, there isn’t a woman on this ship that turns my head the way you do,” Vanessa said. “Seriously though, if it’s unbearable, I will fly down and come back Tuesday when we are due to depart.”

          “That is very sweet of you to offer, but I will have to get used to sharing you eventually,” Levi said. “Besides, the construction will start tomorrow and things will be getting busy. You will just have to make sure you call me every night to let me know just how much you love me.”

          “That is very easy for me to do. I love you with every cell in my body, and I can’t wait to spend the rest of my life with you,” Vanessa said.

          “I can’t wait either,” Levi said. “I look forward to waking up to you beside me every day.”

          “Soon baby,” Vanessa promised. “What are you planning to do today?”

          “I thought I would do some more exploring on the island today. Yesterday I found the most perfect conch shell,” Levi said. “I saw dolphins too.”

          “That is wonderful baby,” Vanessa said. “I can’t wait to share those moments with you.”

          Vanessa heard the page over the system and knew she was needed in the control room. “Baby, I need to go for now, but please take your cell with you and I will call you later.”

          “I love you, Vanessa, have a great day baby,” Levi said.

          “Love you too, have fun exploring,” Vanessa said and then she was gone.

          Levi hung up the phone and turned to place her empty mug in the sink. The conch shell she had found was nowhere to be seen on the counter where she had left it. Levi could not remember moving the shell and walked through the house in search of it. She stopped in her tracks when she entered the office to find the shell sitting on the desk next to the laptop. She walked over to the desk and picked the shell up and examined it closely. It was still in perfect condition, the pink inside the shell glowing in the morning sun pouring through the window. Levi shrugged having no memory of moving the shell but relieved that the shell was in good shape. She took the camera off the desk and snapped off several photographs of it glowing in the sunlight.

          Levi took the camera and grabbed a bottle of water from the kitchen and walked out of the house. She walked around the back of the house and located the path she had taken the previous evening and followed it down to the small grove. Levi took several pictures of the beautiful garden and sat down to admire their beauty.

          She looked up as a flock of pelicans flew overhead, their large wings gliding through the breeze as they disappeared beyond the small grove. Levi stood and walked to the far side of the grove and found a small path that led deeper into the center of the island. The path was overgrown in spots and Levi climbed over fallen trees and pushed back wiry branches to follow the path. The brush was thicker here and the light breeze from the grove could not penetrate the dense foliage to cool her body. Levi felt a trickle of sweat as it ran down the center of her back as she bent back a branch and stepped into a small clearing. There was a small spring bubbling up from the earth in the center of the clearing and Levi walked over to it and filled her empty bottle. She raised it to her lips and was surprised by how cold and refreshing the water was. She sat on a small boulder next to the spring and looked about the clearing.

          Levi heard a rustling in the brush just ahead of her and strained to see what animal was making the noise, but she saw no signs of a creature and the clearing had fallen deathly silent. She took another sip of the water and listened for additional movement, but it appeared she was all alone in the clearing. Levi felt a chill creep into her body and decided it was time to move on in her exploration. She pushed her way further down the path and felt the warm sunlight on her skin again. Just ahead, Levi found a small pile of rocks and climbed to the top. From the top, Levi had a beautiful view of the island and a view that looked down upon the unfinished resort. She raised her camera and took shots in each direction before scrambling back down to earth.

          She followed the path as it wound across the island and led to the garden in back of the resort. Along the way there were several smaller paths branching off the main one, but they would have to be explored some other day. Levi sat on a bench in the garden and lifted the bottle of water to her lips as her cell phone began to ring. She dug it out of her pocket and answered.

          “Hey, Levi, this is Liz,” she heard on the other end.

          “Hi, Liz, how are you?” Levi asked.

          “I am doing great thanks and you? What are you up to this morning?”

          “I am exploring more of the island this morning,” Levi said. “I found a path that leads from the back of the house to the garden at the resort, so far.”

          “Great. Did you rest well last night?” Liz asked.

          “I slept like a rock for nearly twelve hours. I woke up stiff from lying down so long,” Levi said with a chuckle.

          “Well, yesterday was a busy day for you,” Liz said. “I am sure the extra sleep didn’t hurt you any either,” she added.

          “No, I don’t suppose it did,” Levi said. “I was thinking of taking the boat across to the mainland to check out the town this afternoon.”

          “That is a great idea,” Liz said. “Start mingling with the locals.”

          “Nat and I are making plans to fly over when Vanessa returns to see how things are coming along, but we won’t be able to stay overnight,” she said.

          “I hope by then we will have lots of progress to show you,” Levi said.

          “Are you excited about tomorrow?” Liz asked.

          “I can’t wait to see the construction get started and see the progress made each day,” Levi admitted.

          “Be sure to take some pictures and send them so we can watch too,” Liz said. “Is there anything you need?”

          “No, not yet Liz, I think I am pretty well set, but thanks.”

          “Ok, my time is up, Nat is chomping at the bit to talk to you next, so I will turn the phone over to her now. Call if you need anything.”

          “Thanks, Liz, will talk with you soon,” Levi said.

          Nat came on the phone and Levi could hear her tell Liz she wouldn’t be long. “Hey, Levi, how are you?” she asked.

          “I am great Nat,” Levi said with a chuckle. “How are you?”

          “I am doing well thanks. Liz and I spent all morning placing orders so hopefully in a few weeks you will begin receiving shipments of furniture,” she said.

          “That sounds like it will be fun. Will there be some assembly required?” Levi asked.

          “I am afraid so on some of it. After it arrives I am trying desperately to convince Liz into letting me fly over to help with assembly so we won’t have to pull any of the construction workers off task,” Nat said.

          “Hopefully there won’t be more than the two of us can handle,” Levi said. “I am sure we can talk Cat and Cass into helping us out as well,” she added. “I am going over to the mainland this afternoon to take a look around the town this afternoon and then I think I will make a light dinner and turn in early tonight to be ready for the big day,” Levi said.

          “Alright then, give us a call tomorrow,” Nat said.

          “Will do, Nat, and thanks for calling to check on me,” Levi said.

          “Anytime,” Nat said and ended the call.

          Levi closed the phone and slipped it back into her pocket. She strolled around the resort and walked back up to the house. She picked up the boat keys and her wallet then started out for the boat house. She watched the pelicans diving into the water as they stunned the fish they were hunting and she marveled at the precision of the large birds.

          Levi guided the boat across the water and found an empty slip to moor the boat. She climbed onto the pier and walked into town just a little after one. She found a small diner and walked inside and ordered a chef salad and diet coke.

          “Are you new in town?” the older waitress asked when she came over to take Levi’s order.

          “Yes, my company has just purchased Neptune’s Ring,” Levi said proudly.

          The woman made the sign of the cross and said, “God bless you child,” then tottered back to the kitchen to place her order.

          The waitress brought out Levi’s drink and sat it down before her. “Have you seen the ghost yet?”

          “No, I haven’t seen any ghost,” Levi said, with a warm smile.

          “It was such a pity. Celeste was the most beautiful girl this town had seen in many years and to come up missing like that,” the woman’s speech trailed off as she shook her head. “Stories tell that she will haunt the island, forever,” she said.

          “What do you think really happened to her?” Levi asked.

          “I think that vile oil baron became obsessed with her beauty and when she scorned his advances, he killed her and disposed of her body on the island or in the sea,” the woman said.

          Levi heard a small bell ring in the kitchen and the woman turned to fetch her food. She sat the salad down in front of Levi and walked away.

          When Levi finished her meal, the woman returned. “Is there anything else I can get you?” she asked as she laid the bill on the table.

          “No thank you,” Levi said. “That was a fabulous meal,” she said. “She took a bill from her wallet and handed it to the woman. Keep the change,” she said with a warm smile.

          “Take good care young lady,” the waitress said and turned away from Levi.

          Levi left the diner and walked down the street gazing into shop windows as she walked through town. Very few of the businesses were open on a Sunday afternoon and the sight of movement ahead caught her attention.

          A dark haired woman was busy carrying scuba equipment inside a small shop from a boat. Levi looked up to read the sign. Emerald Isle Scuba, she read as she continued to walk toward the shop.

          “Good day mate,” the woman said when she saw Levi’s approach. “I would assume you are from Neptune’s Ring,” the woman said.

          “How clever you are,” Levi said with a smile. “Levi Johnson,” she said as she offered her hand.

          “Codi Clarkson at your service ma’am,” the woman said as she shook Levi’s hand. “Pleased to meet you,” she said. “I saw activity on the island yesterday and since there is no one new in town, it was easy to assume,” Codi said with a grin.

          “Is this your business?” Levi asked.

          “Owner, chief cook and bottle washer,” Codi said with a pleasant smile. “Would you care to go for a dive?” Codi asked with a grin.

          “Not today, but thanks,” Levi said.

          “Come on in then and sit a spell,” Codi said as she carried the last of the tanks inside.

          Levi sat on a barstool at the counter as she watched Codi set the tanks into a rack for refilling.

          “So, what are you doing on the island?” she asked.

          “My friends and I have purchased the property and have plans to open a lesbian resort,” Levi boldly said.

          “Careful using that word here, you might scare the natives,” Codi chuckled. “You might want to just call it an exclusively female resort,” she said with a wink.

          Levi grinned. “I will definitely keep that in mind.”

          “You have the perfect spot for diving some fantastic reefs.”

          “We hope to offer the reef diving and snorkeling as amenities for the resort,” Levi said.

          “Well do keep me in mind if I can be of service,” Codi said. “I could work up some special rates for your guests and you wouldn’t have to invest in boats and equipment. I could use the extra business,” she added with a grin.

          “I will bring that suggestion up to my partners if you will develop a business proposal,” Levi said.

          “I have the capacity to take a group as large as eight and can provide lessons to certify if needed,” Codi said. “I will work up a proposal and bring it over later this week if that is fine with you,” she said.

          “I will be looking forward to your visit then,” Levi said as she stood to leave.

          “Are the stories true?” Codi asked, stopping Levi in her tracks.

          “What stories?” Levi asked coyly.

          “The ones about the island being haunted,” Codi said.

          “You will just have to come find out for yourself,” Levi said with a grin.

          “I will at that,” Codi said. “It was nice to meet you Ms. Johnson.”

          “Likewise, Codi,” Levi said and walked back outside.

          She strolled down the sidewalk and passed Cat’s office and smiled when she thought of Cat and Cass together. The thought made her long for Vanessa and she turned back to the harbor to take the boat back across to the island. She secured the boat for the evening and then walked back up the hill to the house. The sun was beginning to set and was partially hidden by the house as she sat on the front steps and pulled out her cell phone. She dialed Vanessa’s number and waited for her to answer.

          There was no answer and sadly Levi ended the call and stood to enter the house.

          CHAPTER NINETEEN

          Levi fixed a small meal and then settled down in the office to write some emails. She downloaded her most recent photographs and sent them to Liz and to Vanessa. She wrote a brief email to Vanessa and said she would give her a call later.

          Levi felt like writing and she returned to her bedroom for the journal Vanessa had given her. She walked into the kitchen and took a beer from the refrigerator and stepped out on the porch. The sunlight was fading fast so Levi reached back inside to turn on the porch lighting.

          She opened the journal and took the lid off her pen and began by writing the date at the top of the page.

          My Dearest Vanessa,

          My second day on the island is quickly coming to a close and I realized I hadn’t written one word in the beautiful journal you bought for me, so tonight I shall begin.

          Yesterday was quite hectic, saying a brief goodbye at the resort and flying to the island. Liz and Nat took Cass and me to the airport and sent us off in separate directions with promises to see us both soon. Liz and Nat have both called several times to check on me and Cat has been a joy. She took me grocery shopping and put away the food while I unpacked and got settled in. She has invited me over for dinner Wednesday night to get me off the island and I look forward to going out with her.

          After Cat left, I had several hours of daylight remaining and did some exploring. The pictures I sent you tonight were from yesterday and today’s adventures on the island. This afternoon I went across to the mainland and had lunch at a cozy little diner. The woman who waited on me was curious about the island and whether I had seen any ghosts yet. I assured her that I was quite safe, but I could tell she held my safety in grave concern. We had a pleasant chat and afterward I walked through town, which by the way is pretty dead on a Sunday afternoon.

          I did have occasion to meet one Codi Clarkson, a quite outgoing young sea faring woman that I know you will like immediately. She owns her own dive shop and has offered to provide all diving and snorkeling trips for the resort in lieu of us buying the equipment and staffing the service. I asked her to develop a proposal and drop it by this week. Depending on her costs, it may be a good idea for us to consider.

          It seems the whole town is convinced the island is haunted. Codi also wanted to know if I had run into any ghosts yet, while we were talking. I haven’t seen any ghosts yet, but there are some things that have happened that leave me with an eerie feeling and at times I get the strangest chill run through me. I am completely safe though, so no need to worry my love.

          The hardest part of being on the island so far is being alone. I miss you terribly and cannot wait to be back in your arms again. I love you so dearly, Vanessa, and I hope that one day soon I will be able to find the right words to express my love for you. For now, a simple I love you, will have to suffice.

          I look forward to tomorrow and construction beginning. It will be nice to see the accomplishments each day as the workers prepare the resort and I will try to document the progress daily with photos to share with you, Liz and Nat. Staying busy will also help the day pass quickly and hopefully take my mind off missing you.

          Levi’s thoughts were interrupted by a crack of thunder in the distance and when she looked up from her writing, she could see a rainstorm approaching from the south. She picked up her untouched bottle of beer and her journal and walked inside. She set the beer and journal down on the desk and opened her cell phone.

          This time Vanessa answered the phone on the second ring.

          “Hello, my baby,” she said. “How are you?”

          “I am great honey, just missing you,” Levi said.

          “I am sorry I missed your call earlier and when I tried to call back all circuits were busy,” Vanessa said.

          “I understand,” Levi said. “By the way, if I lose you, it is probably because a storm is rolling in.”

          “You are safe and sound inside I hope,” Vanessa said.

          “Yes dear, I am inside, although you have given me an excellent idea for some more photographs,” Levi said with a chuckle.

          “For goodness sake, please be careful,” Vanessa said.

          “I will baby,” Levi said as a clap of thunder rattled the windows. “I better get off this phone now. I will call again if the weather passes quickly. Love you.”

          “Love you too and stay safe,” Vanessa said, but Levi had already ended the call.

          The storm was rolling in quickly and lightning was flashing all around the island. Levi sat the camera on top of the tripod and positioned it just outside the front door, sheltered from the rain that had begun to fall in earnest and set the timer for every thirty seconds. Levi would let the camera shoot automatically for a few minutes and then bring it back inside, sooner if the storm worsened. If she was lucky she might get a few nice shots of lightning as it rushed from the heavens to strike the ground or the lightning rod that was attached to a tree behind the resort.

          After several minutes, the wind increased dramatically and Levi brought the camera equipment inside, just as a clash of thunder followed right behind a bolt of lightning. The storm was in full rage as Levi closed the door. The lights flickered and then went out completely. Levi stood frozen in the dark, her back pressed against the door as her eyes adjusted to the darkness.

          Ten seconds passed before the stand by generator fired up and the lights came back on inside the house. At least the weather provided a good test of the generators capacity, Levi thought as she carried the camera to the office. She placed the tripod next to the door and sat down in the chair to look at the images the camera captured. Most of the frames were of the dark filled night, but Levi did have two very nice images of lightning bolts streaking down from the sky, lighting up the night sky with purple and white or green light as it struck the earth.

          Levi deleted the other images from the camera and sat it on the desk. She picked up the beer and took a sip. Warm but not too bad, she thought as she turned toward the desk and her eyes came to rest on the journal. Levi was puzzled when she saw a lone droplet stain on the left hand column of the page, barely reaching and smearing part of the first letter of the line. The beer was nowhere close to the journal and Levi had brought it inside before the rain began to fall. It was almost as if someone had stood over the journal reading her words and a solitary tear drop had fallen onto the page.

          Levi looked around the room, only to find she was all alone. She wished at times that if there was a ghost present, it would make itself known, so she wouldn’t think her mind was playing tricks on her. Nothing had happened that would make Levi scared if a ghost would appear, no ghastly noises or smells and no bumps in the night, just things moving and appearing unobserved. But still some kind of sign might put her at ease.

          On a whim, Levi spoke out loud. “Celeste, are you here with me?” she asked, and then felt completely absurd, talking to thin air.

          Smiling, Levi turned back to the journal and picked up her pen to continue.

          The storm is still raging outside and I can attest that the stand by generator works. It was not long after the storm began that I lost power, but within seconds the generator fired up and restored the power. I think I would have been slightly unnerved to be alone in the house without power, but I was saved from that experience.

          The flare of the lightning against the window pane reminds me of the way your eyes flash with excitement when we are making love. You must think me nutty for comparing our love to the weather, but so much of what happens or I see during our days apart reminds me you. The soft breeze on my skin reminds me of the way your fingertips caress me and the sweetness of the water reminds me of the taste of your lips. Have I gone crazy alone on this island, I ask? Yes, I am crazy for you my love.

          Tomorrow is a very big day, so I will end my ramblings here tonight and wish you sweet dreams, my love. Levi

          Levi placed the cap back on the pen and quickly read over her entry, then closed the journal. She walked to the kitchen and poured the warm beer down the drain and dropped the bottle in the garbage. She looked at her watch and saw that it was nearly nine. Levi locked the front door and walked into the bedroom. She wanted to be up early, dressed and ready to meet the day when Carlos and his men arrived. She slipped out of her clothing and set the alarm before sliding between the cool sheets. The rain had slacked off some, but Levi could still hear the rhythmic dancing on the roof as the rain continued. The peaceful sound quickly captured her attention and carried her into a land of dreams.

          Levi had set the alarm for six and when she awoke, the sounds of construction reached her ears. She could hear hammers being pounded and saws busy cutting in the distance. She looked at the clock to verify that she hadn’t overslept. Two minutes after six it read. Carlos and his men must have been excited to start back work this early.

          Levi walked into the kitchen to start the coffee and then returned to the bedroom to shower and dress in jeans and a pull over shirt. She stepped into boots and then finished in the bathroom. Levi poured a mug of coffee then located a small thermos. She poured the remainder of the coffee in the thermos while her bread was toasting. She was excited to go down to the site, but knew she had better eat at least something light.

          When the rye bread popped up in the toaster, Levi spread a thin layer of butter across it and drank a glass of apple juice with her light meal. She rinsed her dishes and placed them in the dishwasher, then walked to the office to retrieve her camera and notepad.

          Levi picked up a kitchen towel and walked out to the golf cart. The seat was still wet from the night’s storm and she thoughtfully wiped it off before sitting down. She unplugged the charger and was off for the resort.

          Men were busy downloading cartons from a flat keel boat and carrying them into the night club for temporary storage. They looked up and smiled to her as she drove by and Levi waved a friendly hello.

          Carlos looked up and smiled when he heard her approach. “Good morning, Boss,” he said with a huge grin.

          “Good morning. Your men are much earlier than I expected,” Levi said.

          “We have been here working since five.”

          “I will definitely need to set my clock earlier then if this will be your routine,” Levi said.

          “There is no need for you to be here that early. I would think seven would be adequate for you to join us,” he said. “The first few minutes of every morning will be setting up and reviewing what we accomplished the previous day.”

          Carlos took Levi and walked her through the various sections of the resort that were being worked on, introducing her to the workers. She was amazed that the team of painters already had a dozen or more rooms textured and another crew was beginning to install the crown and floor molding.

          Men seemed to be moving about everywhere as toilets and other bathroom fixtures were installed and another team of men were carrying in cartons of the hardwood flooring and removing the pieces to allow them to stretch and breathe. When the painting and fixtures were installed in the rooms, they would begin laying the flooring, Carlos told her.

          “I need your assistance with something,” Carlos said as they walked toward the front desk.

          Carlos had brought color samples out for the carpet and he needed to know which color to choose so an order could be placed. He and Levi flipped through the samples and came up with a dark camel color together.

          “I will call and make the order later this morning,” he said. “I have also drawn up plans for a small pool bar, if you are ready to review these with me.”

          “That would be great,” Levi responded as she watched the bustle of men.

          Carlos led her over to a small makeshift table and seats they had arranged in the front lobby area. He pulled out a notebook and reviewed the basic measurements of the proposed bar with Levi. She made a few adjustments based on her bar tender’s experience and after a short review they were in agreement of the floor plan.

          “My Uncle called me this morning and he has arranged a deal to purchase fifty Serta pillow top mattresses for fifteen thousand, but he needs a deposit of five thousand to lock in the price and secure the order.”

          “I guess I had better go to town then and make arrangements for a bank account then,” Levi said. “Tell him he will have a check later today.”

          “Very well,” Carlos said.

          “Are you in need of an advance as well?” Levi asked.

          “I should be set until we make our first construction draw next week,” Carlos said.

          “Let me know if you run tight and we can arrange an advance if needed,” Levi said, as she poured a mug of coffee from the thermos. “Would you care for some?” she asked.

          “Thanks, Levi, but I have already had two pots this morning,” he said.

          “Did you sleep at all last night Carlos?” Levi teased.

          “Barely,” he answered with a warm smile. “I am so excited to be back on this project.” He looked at Levi and asked, “Did you manage to get all set up in the house?”

          “Thanks to your lovely golf cart, it was a breeze,” Levi said.

          “Are you ok with being up there by yourself,” he asked rather shyly.

          “It gets very quiet, especially at night, but I am doing fine,” Levi assured him.

          “Nothing unusual or scary happening to you then?” he asked.

          Levi thought for a moment about the mist, the chills and most recently the tear drop on her journal. “Nothing scary, “she said. “I haven’t been haunted by any ghost yet, if that is what you are asking Carlos,” Levi said.

          “Good then, maybe the spirits are finally at rest here,” he said.

          “Hopefully so,” Levi answered. “What are the plans for completion today?” she asked, to change the topic.

          “I hope we can get at least half of the rooms textured today and maybe a third of those trimmed out,” he said. “We only have half of the bathroom fixtures on delivery but hopefully the installation of those won’t take more than a couple of days and then the rest of the order should be in.”

          “That sounds very promising,” Levi said. “I guess I should start across the water and be there when the bank opens at nine,” she said as she stood. “Is it ok to leave my stuff here?” she asked, pointing to her camera and thermos.

          “Yes, it won’t be in the way at all here,” Carlos answered.

          “Fine, I will see you later in the morning then,” Levi said, as she left the lobby area to walk to the boat house.

          “Be safe,” Carlos said, as he walked her to the door.

          “I will,” Levi answered.

          “Good morning,” she said, to the men who were steadily carrying cartons off the boat.

          “Good morning Senorita,” they replied and offered warm smiles to her as she passed on her way to the boat.

          She dropped the mooring lines and stepped into the boat before slowly backing it from the boathouse. On her way across the water, she passed another flat keel boat delivering supplies to the island and the men waved enthusiastically as they passed. She guided the boat across the water and waved at Codi who was leaving the port with a small group of divers on her boat. Codi smiled and waved back at her.

          She tied the small boat and stepped onto the pier a few minutes before nine. There was only one bank in town and while she waited for the doors to open, she glanced over to see Cat’s office open. She walked over and stepped inside the office.

          “Hello,” she called out when she didn’t see Cat.

          “Be right there,” Cat called out from somewhere in the back of the office.

          Levi waited and Cat came walking up from the rear. “Hello Levi, how are you this morning?” she asked.

          “I am doing fine thanks, Cat and yourself?” Levi answered.

          “Great, thank you,” she said. “What brings you to town so early this morning?”

          “I am here to set up a local bank account, for the corporation,” Levi said.

          “I know the bank President and could go introduce you,” Cat suggested. “It may help to speed up the process some,” she said.

          “That would be great,” Levi said as she accepted Cat’s offer.

          “Let’s do it,” Cat said as they walked from her office across the street to the bank.

          An older gentleman stood when he saw Cat approach. “Good morning, Ms. Martin. How may I help you today?” he asked.

          “Max, this is Levi Johnson, one of the new owners of Neptune’s Ring and she needs to set up a new corporate account with you.”

          “I am very pleased to meet you, Ms. Johnson,” Max said. “If you ladies will follow me we will get you taken care of right away.”

          Cat and Levi followed him over to his large desk and he sat down at his computer. “Did you bring a copy of your articles of incorporation?” he asked Levi.

          She smiled and took a file from the package she was carrying and handed it to Max.

          “Fantastic, this should have all the information I need to set up the account,” he said.

          “There is also a cashier’s check to open the account,” Levi said.

          Max opened the envelope and pulled out the check for two hundred fifty thousand dollars. “Yes, this will do nicely,” he said with a smile. “If you ladies will excuse me, I will get this started. May I offer you some coffee while we wait?” he asked.

          “No, thank you,” Cat and Levi said.

          “Very well, give me a few minutes and I will be back then,” he said and left the office area.

          “Nice man,” Levi said.

          “Max is a pleasure to work with,” Cat said. “I hear you also met Codi yesterday on your trip into town,” Cat said with a grin.

          “My, my word travels fast in these parts doesn’t it?” Levi asked.

          “Very little goes unnoticed in such a small town,” Cat said.

          “We had a very nice chat and she offered to provide all our diving services for us,” Levi said.

          “Yes, I know. Codi stopped by my office this morning and asked me to review her proposal,” Cat said. “She has come up with a fantastic offer and I hope you will give it some serious consideration. Codi was very disappointed when she left though,” Cat said.

          “Why was that?” Levi asked.

          “Because I broke her heart when I told her you already had a girl friend,” Cat teased.

          Levi blushed profusely. “Good lord, Cat.” Levi shook her head. “We will take a close look at her proposal. It makes good sense to me to use a local business versus starting up our own.”

          “Yes, and it will be very good for the economy here,” Cat added.

          “True. Well, when Codi comes out to make her pitch I will call the others for their opinions and hopefully we can make a decision quickly,” Levi said. “I think it would be an excellent move on our part to utilize local goods and services whenever possible to enable the community share ownership in the success of the resort.”

          “No wonder Liz and Nat think so highly of you, that is an excellent philosophy to have,” Cat said, causing Levi to blush again.

          “By the way, do you happen to know Carlos’ Uncle’s name?” Levi asked.

          “I know everyone in this town,” Liz chuckled. “It is Julio Chavez,” she said. “Why?”

          “I need to have a check cut for him as a deposit on some mattresses he will be ordering for us,” Levi said.

          “When we get done here, we can go deliver the check and I will introduce you,” Cat said.

          “That sounds wonderful.”

          Max returned with paperwork for Levi to sign and Cat advised him of the check she needed for Julio.

          “That is not a problem, give me ten more minutes and we should be all done,” Max said, as he took the stack of signed papers and walked behind the teller counter.

          “I bet the island is buzzing with excitement this morning,” Cat said. “Did you have any problems from the storm last night?” she asked.

          “No, I lost power, but it came back on during the night and the generator worked wonders. I am amazed at the efficiency and speed of the workers,” Levi added. “It is almost magical to see the rooms develop before your eyes.”

          “Would you mind if I come over tomorrow to take a look?” Cat asked.

          “Not at all, you are welcome anytime you wish to visit,” Levi said. “You are like part of the family now, Cat, so you never need to ask.”

          Levi made Cat blush this time, but Cat was warmed by Levi’s comment. It had been since her mother’s death since she felt truly a part of any family and she welcomed joining this group.

          Max returned and handed Levi the packet of information.

          “I included copies of all the paperwork from this morning’s transactions, a copy of the deposit from the check and a check for Julio is also inside,” Max said. “Welcome to our bank and I hope we have a long and fruitful relationship together.”

          “Thank you, Max, I do believe we will,” Levi said, as she stood and shook his outstretched hand.

          “Have a beautiful day, ladies,” he said as he walked them to the front door and they stepped out into the morning sunshine.

          “Let’s go see Julio,” Cat said.

          Levi and Cat walked around the corner of the bank and down a narrow alleyway until they reached a small shop. They opened a door and stepped inside to an empty display room. Levi followed Cat through a small hallway and a door that led to a large workshop. The smells of fresh cut wood and stain filled her nostrils as she stepped into the large room. Six men were working on various stages of construction, cutting, sanding, staining or assembling the beautifully crafted sleigh beds.

          A man looked up from the template he was cutting and he turned off his saw. “Good morning ladies,” he said with a beautiful accent.

          “Good morning, Julio,” Cat said. “I wanted to bring Levi by to introduce you to your newest client.”

          “The pleasure is all mine Miss,” Julio said as he shook her hand gently. “Welcome to my shop,” he said.

          “Thank you, this place is amazing,” Levi said as she watched two men sanding head boards to smooth perfection.

          “I hope we will have the first two beds finished by this afternoon,” Julio said.

          Levi walked a few more steps and stared as a young man barely in his twenties was busily hand carving ornate designs into a sanded head board.

          The young man looked up and smiled at Levi. “My son, Roberto,” Julio said.

          “Levi Johnson,” she said as she reached out her hand. “That is beautiful work you are doing.”

          “Thanks,” Roberto said. “Carlos and father said they wanted some really nice work, so I am giving it my best.”

          “It shows,” Levi said. “Thank you for all your hard work.”

          “You are welcome,” he said and turned back to his project.

          “Nat and the others will be very pleased,” Levi said to Julio.

          “We are very proud of our work,” Julio said.

          “I bet once Nat sees how beautiful these beds are she will be ready to replace some furniture at Venus Rising,” Levi said.

          “We would welcome any business,” Julio said.

          “I almost forgot,” Levi said as she fumbled through the folder. “Carlos said you needed a down payment to order the mattresses.”

          Julio took the check from Levi. “Thank you so much for getting this to me so quickly,” he said. “I will order them now.”

          “Thank you, Julio,” Levi said.

          “You are welcome and feel free to stop in anytime,” he offered.

          “I will, thanks,” Levi said.

          Levi and Cat left the workshop and walked back toward her office.

          “Do you want to go for a late breakfast?” Cat asked.

          “I do think I have worked off my toast,” Levi said. “My treat though,” she insisted.

          “Deal,” Cat said as they walked toward the diner.

          Levi held the door for Cat and they took a small table by the front window. The same waitress that had served her the day before walked to their table.

          “Hello, Cat and welcome back young lady,” she said.

          “Good morning, Sara. This is Levi,” she said.

          “Pleased to meet you Sara,” Levi said.

          “Likewise,” Sara said. “What can I get you two?”

          “Coffee for starters,” Cat said.

          “I will be right back with that while you look over the menu,” Sara said.

          “The Spanish omelet is to die for,” Cat said.

          “Sounds like the ticket then,” Levi said, “with some hash browns and toast.”

          When Sara returned with their coffee, Cat placed their orders. Sara trundled back to the kitchen to place their orders.

          “I still can’t get over how beautiful those beds are going to be,” Levi said.

          “The Chavez family does only top quality work,” Cat said.

          “I wish I had brought my camera into town with me now,” Levi said.

          “Well come back tomorrow when you can see a sample of the finished product,” Cat said.

          “I could do that, couldn’t I,” Levi said.

          “Yes and it will be my turn to buy breakfast,” Cat teased.

          Sara walked back to their table carrying platters of food and placed them in front of them.

          “Thanks, Sara,” Levi said as she stared at the platter. “You certainly cannot argue about the portion sizes here.”

          “We never want anyone to leave hungry,” Sara said with a wink.

          “I am not sure I can eat all of this, but I sure am going to try my best,” Levi said, as she cut into the omelet,

          “I can finish this meal, so you can’t let me out do you,” Cat teased, as she reached for the hot sauce.

          Levi watched as Cat removed the lid and covered the omelet with a healthy dose of hot sauce.

          “Would you care for some?” Cat asked holding the bottle out to Levi.

          “No thanks, this is spicy enough for me,” Levi said. “May I have a glass of ice water?” Levi asked Sara, who chuckled as she walked back behind the counter.

          Sara returned with a large glass of ice water. “Let me know if you ladies need anything else,” she said and then returned to the kitchen, shouting loudly at the cook for some reason.

          “Don’t let her fool you,” Cat said. “She may have a rough exterior, but that woman has a heart of gold.”

          “I bet she does,” Levi said. “I certainly wouldn’t want to cross her though,” she whispered with a grin.

          “No, I wouldn’t either,” Cat said.

          After they finished their meals, Levi paid the ticket and Cat walked with her to the boat. “I am stuffed,” Levi said.

          “Better work it off today then, because tomorrow is my turn to buy,” Cat said with a wink. “Have a great day,” she said and walked back to her office.

          Levi released the mooring lines and slowly backed out of the slip.

          CHAPTER TWENTY

          Levi enjoyed the short ride over to the island, the breeze blowing through her hair. She secured the boat and walked back up to the resort. The men were stretched out among the trees eating or napping during a lunch break and she stepped inside to find Carlos. Levi dropped the package of papers onto the small table and walked down the hallway. She could hear voices far down the hall and followed the sound.

          She poked her head into a couple of the rooms as she walked and saw that the walls had been textured, bathroom fixtures had been installed and the crown and base moldings and been put in place as well. When she poked her head into one room she found Carlos and one of the plumbers working on the connection to one of the claw foot tubs.

          “Damn, this isn’t going to work. We will have to rerun the piping for this room,” he said.

          “Problems?” Levi asked.

          “One of the water fittings is off by a half inch in this room and will have to be reworked,” Carlos said. “Not a major problem, but a nuisance just the same,” he said.

          “It looks as if the plumbing was run correctly in the rooms up until this one, so I would say we have been lucky so far,” Levi said.

          “It will be lucky if this is the only one not plumbed correctly,” Carlos said.

          “Has everything else gone well this morning?” she asked.

          “We are making good progress,” Carlos said. “After lunch and a quick siesta, the men will finish bringing in the fixtures while the texturing continues and tomorrow we can begin painting the rooms once the texture has cured and dried.”

          “I stopped by to drop off the check to Julio and saw one of the beds they were working on,” Levi said.

          “Were you satisfied?”

          “They are going to be so beautiful,” Levi said with a smile.

          “They do really good work and none of Roberto’s carvings are identical,” he said.

          “That young man definitely has a talent. I plan on going back tomorrow and taking pictures of the finished product to send to Nat,” Levi said.

          “I hope she will be as pleased.”

          “I know she will be and I wouldn’t be surprised if she orders some beds for Venus Rising,” Levi added.

          “Julio would welcome the extra business. Thank you for getting the check to him so quickly,” Carlos said.

          “Not a problem,” Levi said. “I am going to wander around a bit so give me a call if you need anything.”

          “Thanks, Levi, I will catch up with you later,” Carlos said.

          Levi walked back through several of the rooms and smiled at the progress being made. She went back to the lobby area and retrieved her camera to take pictures of several of the rooms. Lighting fixtures had been hung and these would be one of the first rooms to be painted and floors lain, hopefully by tomorrow, so she would have comparison pictures to show to Nat by the end of the next day. She walked to the area where the wood strips were laid out and admired the deep grains of the wood and let her imagination picture what they would look like installed.

          Soft foot steps behind her made Levi aware that the men’s break was over and they chatted excitedly as they returned to their duties. She marveled at how the men smiled as they worked and seemed to enjoy working with their hands completing the various tasks.

          Levi heard machinery start up and walked outside to see what was happening. Two men were using a ditch witch to dig a trench out to the pool area. They were preparing to run water and electricity into the area that Carlos had staked out for the pool bar and Levi sat next to a tree to watch them work. Another small crew was forming up the foundation for the bar and preparing to start framing up the walls. Camera still in hand, Levi snapped off several more images as the men worked. At this pace, the small pool bar would be completed in a day or so, she thought as the men hammered nails and built the frame for each of the three walls. Two others worked to build a bar counter that would be slipped into place once the walls were framed out. Levi watched as they measured the wood and checked their measurements twice before making each cut.

          Levi smiled as their movements reminded her of something her father had always said. “Measure twice, cut once,” he always said when he was working on a project around the house. He was a perfectionist when it came to woodworking and Levi was disappointed now that she had not taken some of the furniture he had built from their home when she sold the house. She realized that other than memories, she really did not have anything to remind her of her deceased parents. She had one photograph of the three of them on vacation and had salvaged a few wedding pictures, but that was all.

          Her cell phone rang and she opened it up to answer.

          “Hello.”

          “Hi, Levi this is Nat, calling to check in and see how things are going.”

          “Things are going really well,” Levi said. “I went to town and opened up the bank account and dropped off a deposit check to Julio to order the mattresses. I can’t wait for you to see the beds he is building.”

          “They are nice, huh?” Nat asked.

          “Oh Nat, you have no idea. The first two will be finished today and I will go back to town tomorrow to take photos and send them to you,” Levi said. “Julio’s son, Roberto, is hand carving each of the headboards and his talent is amazing.”

          “Damn, I want to come over so bad,” Nat said. “How is the construction coming along?”

          “It is amazing to see the rooms coming to life before my eyes. I have pictures of the various stages of the rooms and will send them tomorrow as well.” Levi sat back against the tree. “Right now I am watching them raise the wall frames to the pool bar,” she said.

          “Wow, they are really making some progress,” Nat said.

          “They have been hard at work since five this morning,” Levi said. “They took a short lunch break, but have been toiling away all day.”

          “How are you holding up?” Nat asked.

          “I am doing well, thanks,” Levi said. “I have been so busy today the time is sliding away quickly.”

          “Has Carlos quit smiling yet?” Nat asked.

          “Are you kidding? He is one big grin from ear to ear,” Levi teased. “He acts like a kid on Christmas morning, moving from one room to the next.”

          “I can just imagine,” Nat said.

          “The painters will begin tomorrow and as they finish in the rooms, the flooring will begin, so the rooms will really begin to come to life tomorrow,” Levi said. “Hopefully by lunchtime I can send you photos of a room nearly complete.”

          “I will be waiting to see those. Is there anything you need?” Nat asked.

          “No, I think things are moving along as scheduled. I expect the crew will work until about three and then head for home,” Levi said.

          “Has there been any funny business to scare them?” Nat asked.

          “No, everything seems to be quiet so far, no pranks or any signs of a haunting,” Levi said.

          She couldn’t help but think back to the tear drop on her journal. She did not want to mention it to Nat to cause her to worry unnecessarily. Other than a few odd things, there was nothing that occurred to alarm Levi or cause her to worry for her safety. If the spirit of Celeste was still on the island she had been invisible so far.

          “Well that is good news,” Nat said. “We need to finish off the construction and get opened as quickly as possible to start generating revenue.”

          “Have you and Liz begun to think of some marketing schemes?” Levi asked.

          “Liz has begun building a web site for Neptune’s Ring and I am sure she will be using some of the photographs you send. We have been gathering a list of lesbian web sites to advertise in as well, but I am sure the word of the new resort will spread quickly,” Nat said. “We have already had numerous clients from Venus request reservations for the Grand Opening.”

          “That is wonderful news,” Levi said.

          “I really don’t think we will have any problems keeping our beds filled,” Nat projected.

          “Oh, before I forget. When I was in town yesterday, I met the owner of the local dive shop and she is very interested in submitting a proposal to provide all of our dive services,” Levi said.

          “That is interesting,” Nat said. “When you get the proposal, see if Cat will fax it over to us.”

          “Will do,” Levi said. “I think I will probably be getting the proposal in the next day or so, since Cat has already reviewed a draft.”

          “Cat has reviewed it already?”

          “Yes, she said Codi was in her office first thing this morning to show her the plan,” Levi said.

          “So what do you think about using her instead of having our own service?” Nat said.

          “I think it would be a good display of faith to show the locals we plan on generating as much income for the local economy as possible and we would not have to fork out big bucks for our own equipment and maintenance, or insurance for that matter.”

          “It sounds like you have given this some thought already?” Nat said.

          “I have had plenty of time to think,” Levi said. “At night, there is not much else to do.”

          “I know it must be lonely out there alone,” Nat said with a note of concern in her voice.

          “It is at times, but it has given me an opportunity to sort some things out,” Levi said.

          “All good things, I hope,” Nat said.

          “Yes, Nat, all good things,” Levi said with a chuckle.

          Nat could hear the smile in Levi’s voice and she was relieved to hear Levi in good spirits.

          “Good, well I won’t keep you even though we could talk about the resort all day,” Nat said. “Call us tomorrow when you get a chance, or later tonight if you get lonely.”

          “I will,” Levi said and she ended the call. She then dialed Vanessa’s phone and was immediately transferred to her voice mail. “Hiya, baby, I just wanted to call to say I love you, so I will call back later.”

          Levi looked at her watch. It was nearly two-thirty and she rose to her feet to walk back inside the resort.

          The men were busy shutting down the project for the day, securing equipment and supplies for the evening. She found Carlos inspecting the first two rooms in the hallway.

          “Are you pleased with today’s progress?” she asked.

          “I can always hope for more, but I would rather take our time and do things right the first time,” he said with a grin. “Overall though, yes I am pleased. Not a bad days work at all.”

          “Well, I for one am very impressed by the progress,” Levi said. “Nat was excited to hear about what all has been accomplished today.”

          Carlos smiled at the mention of Nat. For some reason they had forged a close bond between them and he was proud that Nat was pleased with their progress.

          “I can’t wait for her to see the finished product,” Carlos said.

          “Don’t be surprised if you see her sooner than we had originally planned,” Levi said with a chuckle. “I expect we will see her within a week or so.”

          “I would welcome that,” Carlos said with a smile.

          They walked out the front lobby together and after Levi had collected her gear she walked toward the golf cart. “I will see you tomorrow,” she said to Carlos, who waved a goodbye.

          “Have a great night then,” he said and watched her drive up the hill.

          Levi parked the cart and plugged it up and sat on the front porch as she watched the men board one of the flat keel boats for their journeys home. She followed the progress of the boat across the water and watched the boat disappear from view.

          Levi sat looking across the water and had lost all track of time when her eyes caught the movement of a boat moving toward the island. She was surprised to see someone heading toward the island as the sun began to set. She strained to see then lifted the camera to use its telephoto lens to find that it was Codi coming toward the island.

          Levi took the camera and the rest of her gear inside and placed it on the kitchen counter and then walked back outside to step onto the golf cart and headed down the hill. She reached the boat house just as Codi was pulling up alongside of the pier. She reached for a mooring line and tied the boat off as Codi killed the engine.

          “I am surprised to see you this late in the day,” Levi said.

          “Well, I was excited about the proposal and could not wait another day to present it,” Codi said. “I hope I am not intruding.”

          “Not at all,” Levi assured her. Would you like to come up to the house for a beer while I look this over?”

          Codi looked up at the house, the sun beginning to set behind it. “A cold beer would be nice after a long day,” she said.

          “Come with me then,” Levi said as they walked toward the golf cart.

          They drove up to the house and Levi pointed to the chairs on the front porch. “I will be right back so make yourself at home.”

          “Thanks,” Codi said as she watched Levi disappear inside the house. She looked around, her nerves a bit uncomfortable and was relieved when Levi returned carrying two beers.

          “Here you go,” Levi said as she handed a frosted bottle to Codi. “Let’s see what you have here,” she said as she picked up the thin package Codi had brought.

          Codi sipped her beer as Levi read through her proposal. The expression on Levi’s face did not change as she read through the proposal, preventing Codi from gauging Levi’s response. Levi calmly placed the proposal on the table and looked up to see Codi watching her closely for any sign of a response.

          “This looks good to me,” she said. “I have already mentioned your idea to Nat one of my other partners and she asked that I fax it to her for review once I get it.”

          “Would you like me to fax it for you?” Codi asked.

          “No, I have to go back into town tomorrow, so I will get Cat to fax it for me then. I will read over it again tonight as well,” Levi said.

          “I look forward to hearing back from you,” she said.

          “Will you need to make any purchases to accommodate the extra business?” Levi asked.

          “I will probably upgrade some of the equipment, but I had already planned on doing that,” Codi said.

          “We hope to be open in two months,” Levi said.

          “That gives me plenty of time then,” Codi said. “Would you like to take a dive with me later this week to take a look at the beauty you have surrounding you?”

          “I would like that yes,” Levi said with a soft smile. “When did you have in mind?”

          “Fridays are usually slow, so how about Friday morning?” she asked.

          “Friday would be perfect,” Levi said.

          Codi looked around at the growing darkness and Levi could tell she was becoming increasingly uncomfortable. Codi finished off the bottle of beer and placed it on the small table.

          “I will come over around nine then on Friday,” Codi said as she stood to leave.

          Levi started to rise also. “Keep your seat,” Codi said. “I can make my way down the hill just fine.”

          “Alright then, I will see you on Friday, if not before,” Levi said as Codi stepped off the front porch.

          “I look forward to it,” Codi said and with a nervous smile she turned away and started down the hill.

          Levi watched as she walked down to the boat and smiled at the thought of Codi being uncomfortable on the island after dark. The history of the island had become fully ingrained in the minds of the locals and Levi reckoned it would take some doing to overcome the image. Little did Levi understand the role she would play in overcoming the fear that plagued the residents of the mainland.

          Levi sipped her beer as the shadows grew long, surrounding the house in darkness.

          Codi walked briskly, down the hill, eager to leave the island before the sun set. She had nearly made it to the bottom of the hill when she heard a rustling in the brush beside the path and it took great restraint to keep from breaking out in a run. The hackles were raised on her neck as she felt she was being watched by someone other than the adorable Levi and she picked up the pace of her steps.

          She was relieved to step on her boat and head out to the open water. She looked back at the house but could not see anything other than the outline of the house in the setting sun. Chills were raised on her arms, but this time it was from the cool breeze blowing across her bare skin. She tore her eyes away from the house and concentrated on making it across the water to her home.

          Levi watched Codi disappear from sight as she sat on the porch. The night air was turning cool and she enjoyed the feel of it brushing across her skin. Thoughts of Vanessa churned in her head and she found herself doing something completely uncharacteristic of herself. Levi was crying.

          Levi was confused by this storm of emotion. She did not feel sad or hurt, but she could not staunch the tears from rolling down her cheeks. She must be missing Vanessa even more than she realized. Levi lifted her hand to her chest where her fingers located the light house charm Vanessa had given her as a smile broke through her tears. “I feel you with me baby,” Levi whispered into the breeze.

          The curtains were pulled aside as the misty figure gazed out upon the crying woman and she wondered what has caused such great sadness in someone so young and beautiful. Then she remembered how her own young life had been taken so cruelly, when there was so much promise ahead for her and a single tear rolled down her right cheek. She wished she could reach out and place a comforting arm around the young woman, but her physical limits in this realm were so limited, so she sent all the positive energy she could muster to the young woman drowning in torment.

          Vanessa was working in the control room with Killian, when she was overwhelmed with a need to call Levi. For some unknown reason, she felt compelled to call Levi and she prayed that her love was not in danger as a knot formed in her stomach.

          She lifted her cell phone from the console and found that she had missed a call from Levi. She listened to the message and smiled as she stepped outside to return her call.

          Levi jumped when the cell phone rang in her pocket and clumsily fished it out by the third ring. She hoped she could get it open in time to catch the call.

          Vanessa was about to end the call when she heard Levi’s voice. “Hello, baby, are you there?” Levi asked.

          “Yes, Levi I am, are you ok?” Vanessa asked.

          “I am fine, Vanessa, why do you ask?” Levi said.

          “Because I just had the most uncontrollable urge to call you,” Vanessa said.

          “I was thinking about you and how much I missed you baby,” Levi said. “I am sitting out on the porch with a cool breeze blowing and it reminded me of you.”

          “I miss you too, darling, and enjoyed getting your email and voicemail today,” Vanessa said. “Did you have a good day?”

          “It was fantastic,” Levi said. “The construction is moving along nicely and the weather today has been simply perfect.”

          “That sounds wonderful,” Vanessa said. “We have been busy here too and Killian sends her love.”

          “Be sure to give her a big hug from me,” Levi said. “Baby, it is so good to hear your voice.”

          “You must be missing me just a bit,” Vanessa said.

          Levi laughed loudly, a sound that made Vanessa smile. “More than just a bit, baby. I miss you something terrible.”

          “Hopefully the time will pass quickly,” Vanessa said. “I look forward to sharing the island with you and holding you in my arms again.”

          “I can almost taste your sweet kisses,” Levi said, as she closed her eyes and remembered the last kiss they had shared before Vanessa left the port.

          “I will have many of those just for you, my baby,” Vanessa promised.

          “I love you.”

          “I love you too, Levi,” Vanessa said. “Will you call me before you go to bed tonight?”

          “Yes, love I will.”

          “I will be waiting for you,” Vanessa said. “Goodbye for now, my love.”

          “Goodbye, my sweet,” Levi said and closed the phone.

          Levi looked up toward the house and could have sworn she saw the curtains move. Surely it was her imagination, yet again playing tricks on her as the house was sealed up tight. She stood and picked up the bottles and the proposal from Codi and walked inside.

          Levi built a sandwich and sat at the breakfast bar to eat as she read over Codi’s proposal. The more times she read over it, the more she thought it would be a good idea and she hoped she could convince the other’s to use her services.

          She put away her dishes and walked into the bedroom and stripped out of her clothes. She took a shower and sat on the bed as she turned the television on and switched through the channels. Nothing captured her attention, so Levi turned on the sound system and filled the room with the soothing sounds of a pan flute player. She leaned back against the pillows and picked up her cell phone.

          “Hey baby,” she said when Vanessa answered the phone.

          “Hi, my love, how are you?” she asked.

          “I am good sweetie, just missing you,” Levi said.

          “Is that a soft little purr I hear in your voice?” she asked.

          “Yes, baby it is. I am lying here on this big old bed thinking of my sweet baby,” Levi said.

          “What are you wearing, my love?” Vanessa asked.

          “A robe and nothing more,” Levi said.

          “Oh baby, that sounds so nice. Can you feel me lying next to you on the bed baby?”

          “Oh, yes, Vanessa,” Levi said as her hand slowly opened her robe.

          “Can you feel my fingers stroking up your side Levi and over your sleeping nipple?” Vanessa asked.

          Levi closed her eyes and imagined her fingers were Vanessa’s as her fingers caressed her body. “Uh hmm baby, but my nipples are wide awake now,” Levi said.

          “Yes, I can feel them now, so nice and hard, baby,” Vanessa whispered. “They feel so good under my tongue,” she said.

          Levi gasped as her nipples grew so hard they ached, as she listened to Vanessa’s voice in her ears. “Oh dear goodness, Vanessa,” Levi groaned as her fingers toyed with her nipples. “I want you so badly.”

          “Come with me, Levi,” Vanessa whispered into the phone.

          “Oh yes, baby,” Levi said.

          “Can you feel my hand sliding down your body, my fingers playing in your soft curls?”

          Levi’s right hand moved between her legs to find her body soaked with excitement as her fingers slipped between her trembling lips.

          “Sliding slowly in and out of you as my teeth nibble your nipple,” Vanessa whispered.

          She could hear Levi’s breathing growing more rapid as her fingers penetrated her body and her excitement grew.

          “Oh yes, baby, that’s it, stroke it nice and slow,” Vanessa said. “Make it feel so good.”

          “Vanessa,” Levi breathed. “I’m coming baby,” she moaned.

          “Yes, Levi, let me feel you coming, my love,” Vanessa said as her own arousal took over and she felt her spasms begin deep in her body.

          “Oh yes, Vanessa,” Levi groaned loudly and then went silent as she dropped the phone beside her on the bed.

          Vanessa could hear soft moans as Levi’s pleasure continued for several more seconds, and then she heard Levi fumbling for the phone.

          “Oh my god, that was intense, Vanessa,” Levi said still short of breath.

          “It sounded wonderful.”

          “It felt incredible,” Levi said, and Vanessa could hear the grin in her voice.

          “Now imagine I am holding you in my arms, cradling your body into mine as we drift off to sleep, baby,” Vanessa said.

          “Sweet dreams, my love,” Levi said.

          “I will call you tomorrow,” Vanessa said.

          “Goodnight, Vanessa, I love you.”

          “I love you too,” Levi said as she closed the phone and held Vanessa close in her dreams.

          CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

          Celeste watched over Levi until she was sure she was sleeping. She smiled at the change she had seen come over Levi from the earlier evening when her tears flowed uncontrollably. In her sleep and her dreams Celeste watched as she clutched her imaginary lover, with a smile on her face.

          Celeste saw the gold light house lying on Levi’s neck and her hand went to her chest. There shimmering in the moonlight was the St. Christopher medallion Roberto had given her on her fourteenth birthday. It was her most prized possession during her life and now in her death, she would use the medallion to help her distraught spirit reach a final peace. It was time Celeste allowed Levi to know her spirit was still present in the house and that she would be bound forever on the island without her help.

          She drifted into the office where Levi’s journal still lay open. She reached behind her neck to unclasp the medallion and placed it across the open pages of the journal. Celeste hoped that Levi would see the necklace as proof of her existence and would begin to put the pieces of her life’s mystery together. Using all of her might, Celeste picked up Levi’s pen and struggling against the strain of her limited existence wrote ‘Help’ on the empty page. She dropped the pen and watched it fall to the floor, but was unable to garner the strength to pick it up and place it back on the desk. She could only watch as it rolled across the room.

          Weary from her efforts, Celeste drifted back into the shadows.

          When Levi woke the next morning, she showered and grabbed a cup of coffee. She had planned to send Vanessa an email before going to the resort and when she walked into the office, she was surprised to find her pen on the floor, halfway across the room from the desk. Levi bent down and picked up the pen and walked the final steps to the desk.

          While Levi reached to place the pen by her journal, her eyes came to rest on the medallion and the coffee cup fell from her hand. Levi did not feel the splatter of the hot coffee that splashed against her ankle as her eyes were transfixed on her journal. She reached for the chair and sat down heavily, her eyes never leaving the medallion. She leaned forward and saw a single word scribbled on the page. The word “Help” was written on the page in large letters, written like the hand of a small child.

          There had been no one else in the house and the only other person that had been at the house was Codi and Levi had watched her leave the island. There was never an opportunity for Codi to enter the home unobserved during her visit. Curious, Levi reached forward and touched the gold medallion, expecting it to feel cold, but as she picked it up it was warm against the palm of her hand.

          “Celeste, are you here with me?” Levi said.

          Levi watched as the coffee mug she had dropped to the floor turned slightly on the floor. I know that can’t be my imagination, Levi thought as the cup moved again.

          “How can I help you?” Levi pleaded. “Can you tell me somehow?”

          Celeste was frustrated that Levi could not see her, even when she focused hard to move the cup. How could she tell the young woman what she needed her to do, when she had no voice in the spirit world.

          “I want to help you, but I need your guidance,” Levi said. “Can you help me?”

          Levi strained her eyes and ears for any sign or sound Celeste may be able to make, but the room was deadly silent. “Find a way if you can,” Levi said then walked into the kitchen to grab a paper towel to clean up the spilt coffee. She poured a fresh cup and walked back to the computer, to send an email to Vanessa.

          The room remained quiet and when Levi finished sending her mail she left the computer turned on. She looked at the gold medallion and felt an urge to place the chain around her neck. She felt that it was an important clue, that would somehow help her solve the mystery she found herself involved in and she did not want to take any chance that it would disappear as mysteriously as it appeared.

          She placed the chain around her neck and fastened the clasp securely. The medallion rested just above the light house Vanessa had given her and was in plain sight, its gold shining brightly against her black shirt. Levi picked up her coffee and the camera and walked into the kitchen where she tucked Codi’s proposal under her arm.

          She left the house and drove down to the resort in search of Carlos. She was surprised to find two of the three walls of the pool bar were up and the crew was working diligently on the third as she walked toward the resort.

          She walked into the front lobby and was greeted by several of the workers.

          “Are you looking for Carlos?” one of the men asked.

          “Yes, please, do you know where I can find him?” she said.

          “He is in the second room on the right, Miss,” the man said.

          “Thank you,” Levi said and walked into the hallway.

          “Good morning, Levi,” Carlos said when she stepped inside the room. “Tell me, do you think this shade is too dark?” he asked.

          Levi looked at the wall where one of the painters had used a roller to paint a swath on a wall. “I don’t think it will be too dark, Carlos,” Levi said. “We have magnolia drapes ordered and the linens and light fixtures will be light colored as well, but if you think it is too dark, I will trust your judgment.”

          “I think we would do better to lighten it just a shade or two,” he said. “The beds and the floors will be dark, so I think we should go with a lighter shade of mocha.”

          “Make it happen then,” Levi said with a smile. “I need to go into town on some business this morning, is there anything you need?” she asked.

          “No, I think we are good here,” he said. “I will place a call to Renaldo’s to send over more base so we can lighten up this color and hopefully by the time you return we will have a few of the rooms painted.”

          “Very well, I will see you later,” Levi said.

          “Travel safe,” Carlos said as Levi left the resort.

          She walked down to the boat house and made her way across to the mainland. She walked to Cat’s office and watched as she faxed the proposal to Nat and Liz.

          “Are you ready for some breakfast?” Cat asked.

          “Most definitely,” Levi said as she smiled to her friend. Levi took the papers in return and tucked them away in her envelope.

          “So, do you think you can finish one of those omelets today?” Cat said with a devilish grin.

          “Yes, I think I can today,” Levi said returning Cat’s smile.

          They walked across the street and placed their orders over steaming cups of coffee.

          “Cass called last night and said to tell you she would be arriving Sunday afternoon,” Cat said.

          “That is great news, I look forward to having some company,” Levi said. Her fingers subconsciously went to her neck and fondled the medallion as she talked with Cat.

          Cat observed Levi’s motions and noticed the medallion, but she did not make any comment on the new piece. It looked somewhat familiar to Cat, but she could not place where she had seen a piece like that before.

          Levi was able to finish the omelet which made Sara smile when she returned to refill their coffee. “Getting an island appetite I see,” she said with a smile.

          “This food is just simply too good to not eat every bite,” Levi said, which caused Sara to beam with pride.

          “I am glad you have enjoyed our food and hope you will be a regular when you come to the mainland,” Sara said.

          “You will probably get sick of seeing me,” Levi teased.

          “I doubt that,” Sara said. “One day you will have to save room for one of my desserts though.”

          “I have been eyeing that coconut cream pie,” Levi admitted. “Split a piece with me, Cat?” she asked.

          “Why not,” Cat said. “Two forks please Sara,” she said and the woman walked over to serve a large piece of pie and picked up two clean forks.

          Levi took a bite and moaned her appreciation of the rich pie. “If I keep this up, I am going to have to start swimming back and forth between here and the island, just to work off these calories,” she teased.

          “Heaven’s no, didn’t you read the sign,” Sara said with a chuckle as she pointed to the small sign next to the pie, which read ‘fat free, calorie free and guilt free.’

          “Ok then next time we will each have a slice of our own,” Levi said with a grin.

          “Sara’s apple pie is just as awesome,” Cat said which gave Levi and idea.

          “Sara, do you do any catering?” Levi asked.

          “We don’t have much call for it here in town, but what did you have in mind?” she asked.

          “Well we need to develop a plan for a Grand Opening party and I am sure we could probably use a couple dozen pies each week once we get opened,” Levi said.

          “You work up what you would like for the party and just let me know how many to prepare and the pies will be delivered each week,” Sara said.

          “Deal,” Levi said and she laid her fork down. “No more, Cat,” she said with a chuckle.

          “You are still a lightweight,” Cat teased as she finished the last two bites of pie. “Where are you going from here?” she asked.

          “I was going to stop by Julio’s to take some pictures of the beds they finished yesterday, so I can email them to Nat,” Levi said.

          “Want some company?” Cat asked.

          “Sure,” Levi said.

          “I am curious to see what Julio and Roberto have come up with,” Cat admitted.

          “After you then ma’am,” Levi said as Cat paid the bill and they walked the short distance to the workshop.

          They were met at the door by Julio who led them into the workshop to see the first two finished beds. They had installed the frames so Levi could take the pictures she wanted and had the beds arranged in a well lit area of the workshop so her camera would pick up every detail of the carving.

          “These are beyond beautiful,” Levi said to Julio, as she took several pictures of each of the finished beds.

          “Thank you, I am happy you are pleased with our work,” Julio said. “We will make deliveries each time we finish a half dozen, if that is fine with you,” he said.

          “That will be perfect,” Levi said as she walked over to where Roberto was working on a new piece.

          Roberto turned to look at Levi and when his eyes came to rest on the necklace around her neck he fell to his knees and cried out. “Dear Lord, help me!”

          Levi was stunned by his reaction and looked startled at Julio as he rushed to his son’s side.

          “Roberto, what is it?” Julio asked his weeping son.

          “The necklace, Father, look at it,” Roberto said.

          Julio turned and looked at the necklace around Levi’s neck and his eyes widened with surprise.

          “Where did you get that?” Julio asked.

          Levi reached behind her neck and unfastened the necklace then she handed it to Julio. “You would think me crazy if I told you,” Levi said.

          “Come with me,” Julio said to Roberto, Cat and Levi.

          He led them into a private office and ushered them each to a seat. Julio handed the necklace to Roberto.

          Roberto took the gold medallion from his father and held it gently in his hands. He turned it over in his palm and smiled when he saw the proof he was looking for. There, in the very bottom corner of the medallion were the letters CV, Celeste’s initials. Roberto smiled down upon the cherished object as tears ran down his face.

          “Julio, can you please explain what is going on here?” Levi asked.

          “Celeste Vasquez, the young woman that disappeared from the island, was Roberto’s fiance and childhood sweetheart. The medallion you were wearing was a gift from him to Celeste for her fourteenth birthday,” Julio explained.

          “I sold my first piece of carving to buy this gift for her,” Roberto said as he began to control his sobs. “It was such an unusual piece of jewelry I just knew she had to have it,” he said, wiping back his tears. “I gave this to her as a promise that one day we would be married,” he said. “Celeste never took it off from around her neck and cherished it as her most prized possession.”

          Levi sat in her chair completely shocked by what the young man had told her. Slowly, however, the pieces of the puzzle were beginning to form in Levi’s mind.

          “How on earth did you come to possess this?” Roberto asked, the tears still glistening in his dark eyes.

          All eyes turned toward Levi as they waited for her to speak.

          “Since I came to the island last weekend, I have felt a strange presence on the island,” Levi said. “There has not been any form of physical contact, but I have experienced strange chills and have thought I captured a misty image on a photograph taken inside the house which disappeared mysteriously from the image.” Levi looked at Roberto who was listening carefully to her every word. “As I explored parts of the island I ran across areas that left me feeling uncomfortable, but not actually at risk. The feeling is just a chilling sensation and once I move from the area, it passes quickly,” Levi said.

          “But, how did you come to have possession of the necklace and why?” Roberto asked.

          “I think Celeste is trying to make contact with me and needs my help to allow her spirit to rest in peace,” Levi said. “When I woke this morning and went into my office, that necklace was resting on a page of my journal and the word “help” was written on a blank page.”

          Levi heard Cat gasp in shock and turned to find her ghostly white. “Are you ok, Cat?” she asked.

          “Yes, I am just shocked by all this information,” Cat said.

          “Anyhow, I felt compelled to put the necklace around my neck, so I wore it into town this morning. I am guessing that Celeste knew you would recognize it as the gift you had given her Roberto.”

          “It is undeniably the same piece,” Roberto said, as he turned the medallion in his palm to show Levi the small initials engraved in the soft metal.

          “I think Celeste has come to terms with my being in the house and the fact that I did not run away screeching from her initial attempts to contact me. Celeste needs my help and somehow, we will have to discover a way for her to communicate her needs,” Levi said.

          “This is all so incredible,” Cat said as she took a cup of water from Julio. “After all these years for her to be able to contact you,” she said as her thoughts drifted off.

          “I would be forever in your debt if you can find a way to help Celeste,” Roberto said on the verge of tears. “She will always be my one and only true love.”

          “I will do my best to help Celeste’s spirit find some peace,” Levi promised the young man.

          “Would you mind if I keep her necklace?” Roberto asked timidly.

          “It is rightfully yours to keep and I hope it will bring you some comfort. I know what it is like to lose someone you love so dearly,” Levi said.

          Levi was shocked when Roberto stood and walked over to her and hugged her. “Thank you so much for everything you are trying to do for Celeste and for allowing me to keep this small part of her,” he said.

          “I will do the very best I can,” Levi repeated as she stood to leave.

          Cat followed her from the small office. “I certainly would have never guessed you had all this going on,” she said.

          “Nothing made sense until now, Cat, and looking back, in hindsight it all makes sense,” Levi said. “Celeste’s spirit feels trapped on the island and she longs to be free of this world and the pain she has suffered,” Levi said.

          “I hope you can find all the clues to solve this mystery once and for all. I know both Roberto and Celeste’s mother would like to have some closure on her disappearance,” Cat said.

          Cat walked Levi down to the boat and watched her as she guided the boat toward the island. “What a remarkable young woman,” she said to herself.

          Feeling more lighthearted than she had in days, Levi stepped back onto the island with a single goal in mind. She must find a way to help Celeste and she was determined to solve the mystery to allow the young woman’s spirit to be set free.

          She stopped and took pictures of the pool bar, now with all three walls standing as the workers were slipping the bar counter into place. Levi was amazed and impressed with the speed and quality of the work of Carlos’ men as she clicked off several more pictures. Levi continued down the path to the resort and when she walked into the lobby, Carlos was there to meet her.

          “Welcome back,” he said. “I trust all went well in town.”

          “Very well indeed, thank you, Carlos,” Levi answered.

          “I have a surprise for you,” Carlos said with excitement.

          “Well let’s go look,” Levi said as she followed Carlos into the hallway.

          Carlos opened the door to the first guest room and turned on the lights. Not only had the crew finished painting this room, but the flooring had also been laid in an effort to show Levi how a nearly completed room would look. Levi’s eyes lit up as she walked around the room, snapping pictures.

          “Carlos, this is so beautiful,” she said. “All this room needs is furnishings and it will be ready for guests,” Levi said, still amazed by the beauty of the room.

          “We all joined in to lay the floor so we could have this surprise waiting for your return,” he said with a soft smile.

          “You did well, Carlos. Would you mind if I just sat in here awhile to admire your hard work?” Levi asked.

          “Not at all, take your time, boss,” Carlos said. “Just give me a shout if you have any questions.”

          Carlos left the room and Levi sat down in the middle of the floor as her eyes drifted around the room. She couldn’t resist calling Nat and she fished the cell phone out of her pocket to dial Nat’s number.

          “Good morning, Levi,” Nat said when she answered the phone.

          “Good morning, Nat. You will never guess where I am at this moment,” Levi said.

          “Ok, so tell me and end my suspense,” Nat teased.

          “I am sitting in the middle of the floor of our first completed room,” Levi said. “All it needs now are furnishings and guests.”

          “That is fantastic news. So tell me about it, what does it look like?” Nat asked.

          “It is almost beyond words,” Levi said. “Carlos and I discussed going a lighter shade on the walls this morning and the paint and flooring complement each other very well.” Levi sighed and looked around the room again. “I have pictures and I will be sending them to you within the hour, but I couldn’t resist calling you,” she said.

          “I am so glad you did, Levi, and I will be dying to see those pictures, so don’t forget to send them,” Nat said. “I can tell from the excitement in your voice you are very pleased with the work.”

          “You just have to see it for yourself,” Levi said.

          “Well go woman and send me those pictures,” Nat said.

          “Alright, I will talk to you later,” Levi said.

          “Goodbye for now, Levi and thanks for everything,” Nat said.

          “Bye,” Levi said and ended the call.

          She went in search of Carlos to let him know she was going up to the house.

          “I will be up at the house for the rest of the afternoon,” she said. “Nat is dying to see the pictures,” she added with a chuckle. “If you need anything, just give me a call.”

          “I sure will, Levi and if we don’t speak again today, I will see you tomorrow,” Carlos said.

          “Later,” Levi said and walked to the golf cart.

          The men were just beginning to take their lunch break as she walked from inside the resort. They smiled and spoke politely to her as she passed. She was eager to send the photos to Nat and then to begin developing a plan to solve the mystery of Celeste’s death.

          When Levi entered the house she went to the kitchen and started a pot of coffee. She had a feeling this was going to be a long night and would need the extra stimulation to keep her thoughts straight. She picked up the camera and envelope from the counter and walked into the office to download the pictures. When she moved the mouse on her screen the laptop came to life and Levi smiled at what she saw on the screen. Typed on the screen were three words jammed together with no spaces. Levi read, “bookgartennite.” Celeste had found a means to communicate with her.

          Levi wrote the words down on a piece of paper just as they were written on the screen before minimizing the text. She wanted to be sure if she lost the text she would have the words exactly as they were written.

          She downloaded the photographs and then sent a sample of them to Nat. Levi walked into the kitchen for a mug of coffee and had just sat down at the desk again when the phone rang.

          “Levi Johnson,” she heard Liz’s excited voice say. “What on earth are you doing?”

          “Hello, Liz and what are you talking about?” Levi asked.

          “I just hung up the phone with Cat and she told me what has been going on over there,” Liz said with a concerned tone in your voice.

          “What a tattletale,” Levi said in jest.

          “Levi!” Liz said exasperated.

          “Liz, you can relax, I am safe and sound,” Levi said. “A few odd things have happened and today’s events were an eye opener for me. I am completely safe and will not place myself in any harm.”

          “I would have felt better if you had told us about what is going on,” Liz stated.

          “Liz, until this morning, I thought it was just my imagination playing tricks on me,” Levi admitted. “I had no real proof of anything, until today.”

          “Still,” Liz started to say.

          “You will have to trust me on this, Liz,” she said.

          “It isn’t a matter of trust, Levi, you are part of our family and we don’t want anything to happen to you,” Liz said.

          “Thank you for saying that Liz, I needed to hear that,” Levi said. “But, I also know I can put the pieces of this puzzle together and help Celeste move on.”

          “For goodness sakes, Levi be careful and promise me you won’t take any unnecessary risks,” Liz said.

          “Ok, I promise you, Liz,” Levi said, barely restraining a chuckle.

          “Don’t be surprised if Nat calls you when she hears of this,” Liz warned.

          “Liz, I have every confidence in your ability to rationally explain this to Nat,” Levi said.

          “Well I am glad you do,” Liz said in a huff. “You are the little sister, Nat wishes she had.”

          “Keep that up and you are going to make me cry,” Levi teased. “Go talk to her and let her know I am alright, please.”

          “Very well, but call us and let us know what is going on Levi and don’t leave us in the dark,” Liz said.

          “Yes, Mama, I love you too,” Levi said.

          “You are such a smart ass,” Liz said.

          “Good thing you love me, huh?”

          “Yes, I reckon so, bye for now, but expect a good tongue lashing next time I see you,” Liz warned.

          “Woohoo, I will look forward to that,” Levi said. “Bye, Liz.”

          “Goodbye, Levi,” Liz said and ended the call.

          Levi stared at the screen as she concentrated on the words written there and sipped her coffee.

          CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

          “Bookgartinnite,” Levi read once more on the computer screen. Which book she wondered, as she looked around the immense library of books in the office? What information would the book reveal to solve this mystery?

          “Gartin,” surely had to be a typo for garden she thought. Celeste probably did not have much knowledge of computers or their functions, so she may not have been able to correct the error. Levi sipped her coffee as she thought. This word probably stood for the garden in the clearing behind the house. It was the only area besides the garden at the resort that could be described as such. Levi could easily see Celeste as the person who had created such a beautiful place. She closed her eyes and imagined Celeste laboring with love to provide such a place of beauty. But it left her wondering what role the garden played in her death?

          “Nite,” obviously meant night. It would only be fitting for a man of such despicable character as Van Buren to complete this deed under the cloak of darkness to hide his shame over what he had done. He would not be brought down from his pedestal by a mere house servant and he was able to convince the authorities in believing his suspicion of Celeste being a runaway.

          Levi took her coffee out onto the porch as she reviewed these three words and wondered why Celeste would use them together. She watched as the sun set and when her stomach cried out with hunger, Levi returned to the house to fix dinner. As the chicken was baking, Levi walked back into the office and walked over to the book shelf. All the classic titles were there and she looked for something that would stand out from the rest. Her heart raced with excitement as she picked up a novel with a title unrecognizable to her and saw a yellow post it note flagging one of the pages. She hoped the note would provide another clue as she turned to the place in the book that it had marked.

          Levi was disappointed when she found that the marked page revealed only a half page of text leading to the end of a chapter. She read through the text just the same, but its contents held nothing that Levi felt was a clue. She returned the book to the shelf and continued with her search. She started with the bottom shelf and took each book out, gently shaking it in search of a note or some other form of clue. She was barely through half of the shelf when the timer on the stove went off signaling time for dinner.

          She dined on a chicken pasta dish and fresh salad as she watched the full moon begin to rise in the distance. She was deep in thought when her cell phone rang and smiled when she saw it was Vanessa calling.

          “Hey, baby,” she said when she answered the phone.

          “Hello my love, how are you tonight?” Vanessa asked.

          “I am fine thanks, just having some dinner and you?” Levi asked.

          “I am good too. Killian and I just made it back to the ship from a cookout at one of the staff’s homes,” she said.

          “That sounds like fun.”

          “It would have been more fun, if you had been here with me.”

          “That is so sweet of you to say.”

          “What are you eating?”

          “I baked a chicken pasta dish and made a small salad to go with it,” Levi said.

          “Sounds yummy,” Vanessa said.

          “It does taste pretty good, and I will have leftovers for lunch tomorrow.”

          “Aren’t you supposed to have dinner with Cat tomorrow night?” Vanessa asked.

          “You are right, I had forgotten about that,” Levi said. “Ok, so maybe I will freeze the leftovers then,” she said with a chuckle.

          “We leave for Venus again tomorrow,” Vanessa said.

          “I bet Killian is excited,” Levi said.

          “She is about to bust her seams. I talked with Nat earlier tonight and she and I are flying over on Friday,” Vanessa said.

          “Really, Vanessa, that is fantastic news,” Levi said. “I can’t wait to see you. What time do you think you will be here?”

          “Hopefully by ten, why, do you have a hot date?” Vanessa teased.

          “As a matter of fact, I do,” Levi said. “Codi has offered to take me diving to see the reefs and will be here at nine on Friday.”

          Vanessa remained silent for a few seconds. “Don’t change your plans sweetie, Nat and I will take a look through the resort while you are out,” she said.

          “Are you sure baby? I don’t think there would be any problem in postponing the trip with Codi.”

          “Yes, after this week, you need to have a little fun,” Vanessa said.

          “Or, we could wait until later and you could join us,” Levi said.

          “No, sweetie, really it’s okay,” Vanessa said.

          “Oh Vanessa, I can’t wait for you to get here.”

          “I will see you soon baby,” Vanessa said. “Give me a call sometime tomorrow when you can.”

          “I love you, Vanessa.”

          “I love you too Levi and I can’t wait to see you either.”

          Levi sighed and pushed the plate of food away. She was no longer hungry and would clean up her dishes and store the leftovers before she returned to the office to resume her hunt for clues. She looked up at the sky and the moon looked huge as it hung over the open water.

          Levi poured another mug of coffee and sat in front of the computer. When she moved the mouse to refresh the screen she found that a new word had been typed. “Desk” glowed back at her from the screen as the cursor blinked steadily at the end of the word.

          “Oh lord,” Levi said. “Celeste, I haven’t figured out your other words and now you are adding to them.”

          Levi felt the hairs on the back of her neck rise and she looked around the room. She could feel Celeste here with her even though she could not see her. Levi pushed the chair back from the desk.

          “Celeste, are you here with me?” she asked.

          “The room remained silent and Levi did not see or sense any movement.”

          She turned back to the computer and watched as three keys were pressed as the word “Yes” was typed.

          “Holy shit,” Levi cried out. “So you can hear me, can’t you?” she asked next.

          “Yes,” was typed again on the screen.

          Levi could not see any fingers pressing the keys, but the keys were manipulated and the word formed in front of her.

          “Okay, so you can hear me. Where is the book you want me to find?”

          “Desk” was typed.

          “The book is in the desk?” she asked.

          “Yes.”

          Levi opened each drawer of the desk and rifled through the contents, but could not find a book. “Are you sure the book is still here?”

          Nothing, but silence filled the room.

          Levi took a sip of her coffee as she waited patiently for a response.

          Celeste had limited fine motor movement and she would not have the strength or ability to type the exact location of the book. She focused all her energy on the desk until it began to shake.

          Levi heard a low rattle that grew louder and louder as she watched the desk begin to shake and when the top left hand drawer popped open she nearly tipped her chair backward in surprise.

          She looked into the drawer she had already inspected and it was still empty of any sign of a book. Levi reached inside the drawer and touched the roof of the drawer, but still did not find anything. On a whim, Levi pulled and lifted the drawer and it slid easily from its tracks. She carefully turned the drawer over in her lap and there secured to the bottom of the drawer was a small diary.

          Levi removed the book and slid the drawer back into place. “Is this the book?” she asked.

          “Yes.”

          Levi opened the book and began to read the first page. She had uncovered the personal diary of Marcus Van Buren. Levi skimmed through the first half of the book which was filled with redundant entries about his escapades on the island with various mistresses. Levi scanned the pages until she found first mention of Celeste.

          The new housekeeper started today and she is the most beautiful young woman I have ever met. Her mocha skin looks so very smooth and pure and her eyes are like dark pools. I feel myself drawn into them each time she enters the room. I must simply have her, he wrote.

          Levi read further into the book and it was clear that Van Buren had become obsessed with Celeste and her beauty. The more she read the more his obsession was evident.

          Celeste asked to plant a garden in the small grove behind the house. I cannot deny this beauty anything and had the plants and flowers delivered the next day. I sat in the shade of a tree as I watched her cultivate the soil with a small spade and plant each flower with loving care. My imagination soared as I felt her hands over my body as she gently tamped the soil around each of her flowering beauties. I watched as a bead of sweat ran down her brow and smiled at her when she looked up and smiled at me wiping the sweat away with her hand leaving a dark smudge across her cheek. I rose from my seat and walked over to her to wipe the smudge from her face and when I stroked her face she recoiled from my touch. Nevertheless, part of each day thereafter was spent in the clearing as she tended her precious garden and my lust for her grew.

          Levi heard the clock in the hall strike two and she rubbed her tired eyes. The room remained quiet as she watched as new words appear on the screen. “Rest now,” was typed by Celeste’s invisible hand.

          “I am tired, but I promise I will figure this all out,” Levi said.

          She marked her spot in the diary and carried it into the bedroom with her, placing it on the bedside table. Tomorrow she would finish the book and would sort out this mystery once and for all.

          Levi undressed then climbed between the cool sheets and fell quickly asleep. Van Buren’s words flowed through her dreams and Levi relived Celeste’s life on the island.

          Vanessa tossed and turned in her bed as she dreamed of Levi. The call she had received from Liz left her disturbed and while she trusted Levi implicitly, she worried for her lover’s safety. Levi had sounded her usual self when they had talked earlier, but Vanessa was concerned that Levi was withholding information from her. Woken from her dreams with a start, Vanessa gave up on getting anymore sleep and got up to brew a pot of coffee. She slipped on a robe and sat on the balcony and watched as a brilliant red sunrise crested the horizon.

          “Red sky at night sailor’s delight, red sky at morning sailor’s take warning,” she whispered.

          She and Killian had checked and doubled checked the weather reports for the next three days and they promised clear skies and smooth seas, yet Vanessa was disturbed by the omen of the sunrise.

          “Be safe, my love,” she whispered onto the ocean breeze and hoped her words would reach Levi safely.

          Levi only slept for three hours and was sitting on the porch drinking coffee, watching the sun rise as she heard a soft whisper on the breeze. She imagined the sound of Vanessa’s voice and with a smile on her face, picked up the diary to continue reading.

          As each day passes, Celeste becomes more beautiful in my eyes and I enjoy the time we spend together as she tends her small garden. She is such a sensual woman, her soft feminine form bent over to tend to her flowers as a mother would tend to a child.

          Today we were surprised by a brief storm and had to run back to the house for shelter. When we reached the front porch, I took Celeste in my arms and kissed her. Her beauty was overwhelming, with the soft raindrops running down her face. I was disappointed that she pulled away from the kiss, and ran into the house, but I will not stop until I make her mine.

          Levi was disturbed by the escalating sexual obsession she read in Van Buren’s words. She could read the tension building between the two of them and unfortunately, knew where this story was headed. She skimmed through the next few pages, until she found the entry that confirmed her fears.

          Today, Celeste packed a picnic basket for us to take to the garden. I took this as an effort on her part to spend a romantic afternoon together as she tended her garden. When we arrived at the clearing, we spread a small blanket and ate the meal she had prepared for us. I sat in the shade drinking wine as I watched her in the beautiful sunlight and my desire grew for her with each sip of wine. I called to her and she took a break from her garden to share a glass of wine with me on the blanket. When she had finished, I took the glass from her hand and set them aside. I leaned into Celeste and kissed her deeply, tasting the sweetness of the wine on her lips. She put her hands on my chest to push me away which further heightened my arousal and I easily overpowered the young woman. I pinned her body to the ground with mine and continued to kiss her passionately as she struggled beneath me.

          I held her small hands in one of mine as my other hand removed her soft panties and lifted her dress above her waist. My desire had grown uncontrollable as I took her, forcing my way into her unspoiled body as my hand covered her mouth to conceal her screams. My mind went blank, filled by blind lust as I took my pleasure from her body.

          I do not remember when she stopped struggling beneath my body and when I looked up into her face I found that I had suffocated her during my passion. My body shook with the horror of what I had done as I pulled away, repulsed by my own actions. I stared down at the beautiful Celeste and wept realizing I had taken her beauty from her and she would no longer fill my days with endless pleasure.

          My face was buried in my hands when the realization of my actions struck home. I must act and quickly to conceal this crime. There was no way to explain her death as an accident without revealing that I had taken her against her will.

          I rushed back to the house and returned to the garden with a shovel to dig a grave for Celeste. I chose a spot still in view of her beloved garden, but one that could easily be concealed from detection. I dug, careful not to expose more of the ground than I would need to conceal my shameful crime. When I had dug deeply enough, I returned to Celeste’s body which had already started to feel cold and wrapped her in the blanket we had used for the picnic and carried her to her lonely grave. My tears began again as I started to cover her body with the loose soil. I could not believe what I had done to this poor young woman.

          I concealed her grave with rocks and leaves, collected from the grove and was satisfied that her body would be hidden forever. As I finished, a light rain began to fall like tear drops from heaven. The soft rain would help to blend her grave back into its natural environment and my confidence grew as I walked back to the house.

          I drank myself into oblivion that night, trying to drown my shame and sorrow. I visited her grave over the next few days and was content that someone would have to know the exact location to discover her remains and I would never reveal her whereabouts to anyone.

          It was three days later when the authorities came to island in search of Celeste. While they interviewed me, several others searched the island for any signs of Celeste and came up empty handed. I was successful in convincing them that Celeste had left the island and that I had not seen her since her departure. The detective had no further evidence to prove otherwise and left the island with his men, no wiser than when he arrived.

          Van Buren’s entries ended there and Levi assumed he had left the island shortly after being questioned by the authorities. His murder had occurred before he could return to the island so the evidence of the crime lay hidden until Celeste had shown her the way to find it.

          The word “Nite” Celeste had written was still a mystery to Levi. Her other words had all come to fruition in the mystery, so she was baffled by night. The crime did not occur during the night, so she would have to concentrate more to figure out the role of “Nite” in solving this mystery.

          “Celeste, can you help me understand how the word “Nite” fits in?” Levi asked.

          The room remained silent and there were no signs of movement. Levi checked the computer to ensure the word processor was still open and would have to wait for Celeste to communicate.

          She drank the rest of her coffee and showered before leaving the house. Levi walked behind the house and into the garden. She stared across the clearing as her eyes searched for a spot that would prove to be Celeste’s grave, but Van Buren was correct, his efforts to conceal her body were perfect and the passing years had made her task even more difficult.

          Levi drove down to the resort and quickly busied her mind reviewing the progress of the previous day’s work. Carlos met up with her and handed her a cup of coffee.

          “I received a call from the shipping company and the first load of furniture should be arriving tomorrow,” he said.

          “That is much earlier than planned,” Levi said. “Will it present any problems?”

          “No, we have plenty of room in the night club to store the cartons,” he assured her. “Nat tells me that you, she and Cass will be completing the assembly,” Carlos said with a grin.

          “Yes, that is correct,” Levi said. “Nat decided that we should be able to complete the assembly and not cause you to pull any of your men from their duties.”

          “Very well, but if you feel you need assistance, please just let me know. I can even hire an extra laborer for a day or two if needed,” he offered.

          “We may have to consider that, once Nat sees the amount of furniture we have to assemble,” Levi said with a chuckle. “Do you know she and Vanessa are coming over this Friday?”

          “She told me that last night when she called. What do you think about asking Julio to make a delivery early so we can have a few of the rooms as close to finished as possible?” he asked.

          “I think that would be an excellent idea,” Levi said.

          “I will give him a call then and make the arrangements,” Carlos said.

          “Very good,” Levi said. “I plan to do a walk through and will go back up to the house to make a progress report to Nat. Are there any items that you need our assistance with?” she asked.

          “None that I can think of, everything is on or ahead of schedule,” he said with a smile.

          “Excellent news,” Levi said. “I want to suggest we do a pre-grand opening cookout for all your crew and their families,” she said. “Will your men participate?”

          “I can guarantee we will have total participation, but I insist on helping out with the event,” Carlos said.

          “I think between you and me, we can come up with a plan,” Levi said with a wink. “Call me if you need anything.”

          “See you later, Levi.”

          Levi walked back to the mostly completed room that she had looked at yesterday and was still amazed by how well it had come out. Once the beds Julio had finished were delivered and set up it would look even more like a resort room, she thought.

          If indeed the other furnishings were delivered tomorrow, Levi thought she may work on assembling enough pieces to complete a room prior to Nat and Vanessa’s visit. That would be an incredible surprise she thought as she made plans for their visit.

          Levi looked at her watch to find that the morning had slipped away quickly. She wanted to give Vanessa a call, but knew that she would be busy as they prepared to leave the port. She would wait until mid afternoon to give her a call once they were once more on the open sea.

          Levi walked through the resort to survey the progress one more time and then left to take the cart back up to the house. She would eat a light lunch and take a nap after calling Nat with an update. Later she would call Vanessa and then shower and dress for her dinner with Cat.

          All signs of the red sunrise had disappeared, replaced by blue skies filled with fluffy clouds and a soft breeze. Levi smiled content with her life as she drove up the hill.

          CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

          Levi parked the cart and hooked it into the charger before walking into the house. She was hungry and went directly to the kitchen to prepare a sandwich and chips. She took those and a bottle of water over to the breakfast nook and enjoyed a quiet meal.

          After eating, Levi pulled out her cell phone and dialed Nat.

          “Hello,” she heard Nat say.

          “Hi, Nat this is Levi.”

          “How are you Levi?”

          “I am doing well and you?”

          “Fine, just fine, is everything going well for you today?” she asked.

          “Very well, I just wanted to call and give you a quick progress report and tell you everything is right on schedule,” she said.

          “I can’t wait until Friday gets here,” Nat said excitedly.

          “Me either,” Levi said. “I am excited for you and Vanessa to see how much the resort has changed.”

          “Is there anything you need or want us to bring?” Nat asked.

          “Just yourselves as quickly as you can get here,” Levi said. “Tell Liz and NeNe hello for me please,” she added.

          “I will,” Nat said. “Give us a call after you have dinner with Cat, if it’s not too late when you get in.”

          “I don’t plan on staying too late, so I will talk to you later,” Levi said.

          “Goodbye then,” Nat said and hung up the phone.

          Levi walked back inside and placed her dishes in the sink. A sudden weariness came over Levi and she welcomed a nap. She walked into the office on her way to the bedroom and was disappointed that there was no further message from Celeste. Levi walked into the bedroom and pulled off her shoes before collapsing on the bed.

          It took a tremendous amount of effort for Celeste to affect any type of change in the physical world, but she forced her spirit to go to the computer and type. “SeeMeNiteGartin,” she typed

          Levi had been clever enough to figure out the words thus far and Celeste felt sure she would continue to follow her cryptic clues. Celeste faded into the shadows of the master bedroom and watched over Levi as she slept.

          She slept until four and then rushed through the shower when she realized how late it had grown. Levi dressed quickly and called Vanessa on her way to the boat house.

          “Hey, baby,” Vanessa said when she answered.

          “Hello, my love, how are things going?”

          “I am doing great, we are out to sea and the water is smooth and the skies are crystal clear,” Vanessa said.

          Levi had always been amazed at how much more calm Vanessa was when she was on the water, no matter how hectic things were on the ship.

          “Do you have a packed ship?”

          “I think we have one cabin open due to a last minute cancellation,” Vanessa said.

          “Excellent,” Levi said. “I hope Susan can handle the extra business in the club.”

          “She is not you, my love, but she will do just fine so don’t worry,” Vanessa said. “You sound like you are moving, are you on your way to meet Cat?”

          “Yes, I am on the golf cart on my way to the boat house.”

          “Have a great time with Cat and tell her hello for me,” Vanessa said. “Call me when you get home. Levi, I love you.”

          “I love you too baby and cannot wait to see you on Friday.”

          “Call me,” Vanessa said and ended the call.

          Levi was surprised to find Cat waiting for her arrival at the harbor. She helped secure the mooring lines and offered Levi a hand up to the pier.

          “Good evening, Cat,” Levi said. “The crew says to tell you hello.”

          “I am so glad you could make it tonight,” Cat said. “I have been looking forward to this all day.”

          They walked over to a late model Range Rover and Cat opened the door for Levi and walked around to climb in behind the wheel.

          “I hear we are getting company on Friday,” Cat said.

          “Yes, Nat and Vanessa are flying over,” Levi said with a broad smile.

          “That is very good news,” Cat said. “Cass will be here Sunday so you will have a world of company.”

          “Where are we headed?” Levi asked as they took the road out of town.

          “About five miles out of town, there is a small steak house that serves up one of the best steaks I have ever eaten,” Cat said.

          “I could use some red meat,” Levi said.

          “Red meat you shall have then,” Cat chuckled.

          Cat was absolutely correct about the steak. It was wonderful and she enjoyed every bite.

          “How about the four of us coming out Sunday night when Cass gets here,” Levi said.

          “That would be a great idea,” Cat agreed. “Let’s do it.”

          “I am sure we won’t have any difficulty convincing those two,” Levi said.

          “I need your help with something else too, please Cat, Levi said. “Codi has asked me to go diving with her Friday morning and I was hoping I could bring the boat over for you to use since I will still be diving when they arrive.”

          “That shouldn’t be any problem at all. I can come over with one of the keel boat deliveries on Thursday or you can come over early Friday morning.”

          “I think I will come over Friday and then I can ride back to the island with Codi,” Levi said.

          “We have a deal then,” Cat said. “Did you save room for dessert?”

          “Heavens no, but I would drink a cup of coffee with you,” Levi said.

          When the waitress returned to remove their dishes, Cat ordered two cups of coffee.

          After the coffee was delivered, Cat said, “I am just dying to ask if you have uncovered anything else regarding Celeste?”

          “Yes, Cat. It is really strange, but Celeste and I have found a way to communicate,” Levi said.

          “How on earth can that be possible?” Cat asked.

          “I think it takes a great deal of effort but Celeste can type short words on the computer,” Levi said with a grin. “She has been leaving me hints and helping me to understand what she needs me to do.”

          Levi frowned when she remembered that she had forgotten to check the computer before she left the house. She was in such a rush, she had totally forgotten. She would be home soon though, and that would be the first thing she did.

          Cat paid for their meal and they drove back to town.

          “Thanks for another great meal,” Levi said as they walked toward the boat.

          “Thank you for allowing me to treat you,” Cat said.

          “You are spoiling me,” Levi teased.

          “Everyone deserves a little spoiling now and then,” Cat said with a wink.

          “You are so right about that,” Levi said with a smile as she dropped down into the boat. “I will see you Friday morning.”

          “Travel safe,” Cat said.

          She waved as Levi left the boat slip and guided the boat back toward the island.

          As soon as Levi secured the boat in the boat house she pulled out her cell phone and called Vanessa. She walked over to the cart and sat waiting for Vanessa to answer.

          “Hello, Levi,” Vanessa said at last.

          “Are you busy baby?” Levi asked.

          “No, I was in the shower and had to rush to catch the phone,” Vanessa said.

          “Now that’s a nice visual,” Levi purred.

          “One you shall see for real very soon,” Vanessa said with a chuckle. “How was dinner?”

          “Cat took me to a great steak house just outside of town and we want to return when you and Cass arrive,” Levi said.

          “That sounds fine to me. I am sure we won’t have any difficulty convincing Cass either,” Vanessa said.

          “I don’t think there will be any problems,” Levi said.

          “Where are you now?”

          “I am still sitting down by the boat house,” Levi said. “I have just returned and wanted to call before it got too late.”

          “It is so good to hear your voice. I miss you so much, baby.”

          “I miss you too Vanessa. Do you have another seating of guests to welcome?” she asked.

          “Yes, the late group at nine,” Vanessa said.

          “And you just got out of the shower?”

          “Yes, I am sitting here in nothing but a towel,” Vanessa said.

          “Oh, you tease. You had better get a move on or you are going to be late,” she chided.

          “Yes ma’am, I will get moving. I will call you in the morning,” she said.

          “I will be waiting,” Levi said. “Goodnight, my love.”

          “Goodnight, Levi, sleep well.”

          Levi drove up to the house and went inside, walking directly to the office. She turned on a light and went directly to the computer. When she moved the mouse, the screen came to life and Levi read the message Celeste had left her, “Seemenitegartin.”

          She walked into the bedroom and pulled a sweat shirt out of a drawer and slipped it over her head. The nights were growing cooler and she had no idea how long she would have to wait for Celeste to appear. Levi walked back into the kitchen and opened a drawer to find a flash light and then left the house.

          The full moon was just beginning to rise as she made her way down the path to the garden. She found a spot near a tree and sat, turning off the light so her eyes would adjust to the darkness. The night was quiet except for a slight breeze blowing across the island. The night time chorus of insects and birds had not yet started, so Levi sat in the silence and waited.

          The moon seemed to triple in size as it shone down upon the clearing and Levi was glad for its light. She stared up at it, concentrating on the craters and dark spots until she heard a rustling ahead of her. Levi relaxed her eyes and allowed her ears to locate the direction of the sound. When she was certain where the sound was coming from, Levi watched an area at the far side of the clearing. She smiled when a small rabbit hopped out of the underbrush to nibble on the sweet clover that was mixed in with the grasses of the clearing. She sat quietly as two other rabbits hopped out into the moon light to join in on the feast. When they moved out of her sight, Levi looked down to check her watch. It was after ten and she now regretted not making a thermos of coffee.

          She leaned back against the trunk of the tree and relaxed. Her thoughts returned to Van Buren’s diary and it made her wonder if she was sitting under the same tree where he had raped and murdered Celeste. The thought gave her a chill and Levi raised her knees and tucked her arms around them. It was such a tragic waste of life and a horrific way for someone so young to die, she thought.

          A shiver ran down her spine and Levi knew she must concentrate on more positive thoughts. The sound of Vanessa’s voice flooded back to her ears and Levi began to relax. On cue, the night time insects began their concert and in the distance, Levi could hear birds calling to one another. Several times she heard the flutter of fast moving wings and looked up in time to catch the flight of a bat as it preyed upon insects in the night sky.

          Hours passed and Levi’s eyes began to grow heavy. The night had grown cooler and Levi checked her watch again to find it was after two. A dense ground fog had rolled in off the water and was hovering a few feet of the ground, making visibility more difficult for Levi.

          What happened next to Levi she would carry with her for the rest of her life. Levi felt the hairs on her arms rise and the temperature seemed to be dropping quickly. Her breath was visible on the air, something she thought odd for a late summer evening. She shivered with the chill and stood to move about a bit to get her blood circulating to bring some warmth to her body.

          A flicker of bright light flashed in the corner of her eye and Levi turned toward the small garden. Her eyes grew wide with excitement and a touch of fear as the fog seemed to be gathering. Levi watched as the mist swirled into the form of a young woman, dressed in a flowing white dress. Levi took a step toward the image and froze in her tracks when the mist disappeared and Celeste stood in front of her eyes. She remained translucent, but her form was solid enough that Levi knew exactly who she was looking at. Celeste had appeared just as she said and she turned to see Levi.

          Her beauty was stunning and Levi felt the warmth in her eyes as Celeste smiled at her. Levi took a tentative step toward Celeste who nodded her head.

          “Can you hear me?” Levi asked.

          Celeste nodded her head, “yes.”

          “Can you speak to me?”

          Celeste’s smile turned into a frown as she shook her head “no.”

          “That’s okay, we have made it this far and I am sure we will finish this tonight,” Levi said.

          Celeste’s smile returned as she watched Levi approach.

          “I have read through his diary and I am so sorry you died like that,” Levi said.

          Celeste nodded her head.

          “You have been very clever and leaving me your medallion was brilliant,” Levi said. “Roberto recognized it immediately when he saw it around my neck. He loves you dearly still and wears your memory around his neck in the form of your medallion,” Levi said. Levi watched the tears form in Celeste’s eyes, making them shine even brighter in the moon light.

          “Will your spirit rest once your body has been located and given a proper service?” Levi asked.

          She smiled as Celeste nodded her head, “yes.”

          “Can you show me where?”

          Celeste, nodded, “yes,” and made a move to turn away from Levi.

          “Celeste,” Levi said.

          Celeste turned to face Levi again.

          “Can you wait for me while I go get a shovel?”

          She nodded.

          “I will be right back and please don’t leave,” Levi said.

          Celeste smiled at Levi. Levi took off for the house at a run and switched on the flash light to make her way to a small shed which held a few tools. She shined the light around the room until her eyes fell upon a shovel hidden in the back of the room. Levi’s hand grasped the handle and she pulled the tool from its hiding space. The handle was cold to her touch and Levi instinctively knew this was the tool Van Buren had used to dig Celeste’s grave. She shivered from the thought and pushed it from her mind. She would make things right for Celeste she vowed as she closed the door and ran back to the clearing.

          Levi turned off the flash light and allowed the moon light to guide her back to the clearing while her eyes adjusted to the darkness. When she reached the clearing, Levi choked back panic when she did not see Celeste. A dark cloud had moved in front of the moon and when it passed, Levi breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Celeste standing at the far end of the clearing.

          She walked quickly toward Celeste who gestured for Levi to follow and they moved out of the clearing. She followed Celeste down the path she had walked the previous weekend and Levi remembered the chill she had felt along the path. Celeste’s form turned away from the path and Levi parted the brush to follow. A small branch slipped in her hand and whipped Levi across her cheek causing a small scratch as she moved further away from the path.

          Celeste stopped moving and pointed to a small rock lying on the ground.

          “Is this the spot?”

          Celeste looked very sad as she nodded her head.

          Levi took the shovel in her hands and carefully began digging. She looked up at Celeste from time to time as she dug to see the expression on her face begin to change from a look of sadness to a brilliant smile. Levi continued to dig and stopped when she heard the tip of the shovel make contact with a solid object. She knelt down and gently removed more soil with her hands until she felt the hard object. Levi took the flash light from her pocket and turned it on before shining it into the shallow grave. Levi had uncovered the bones of Celeste’s right hand and she breathed a sigh of relief that they had found the grave.

          Levi looked up and nearly fainted when her eyes came to rest on Celeste.

          Celeste was no longer a translucent form. Celeste’s body was as solid as her own and Levi stared at her in disbelief of the transformation she had made.

          Celeste lifted her hand and wiped the trickle of blood from Levi’s cheek as a trail of tears flowed down her own.

          “I cannot thank you enough for allowing me to go home,” Celeste said with a weak voice.

          “I am happy to be able to help you,” Levi said. “You deserved the chance to go home.”

          “I have waited so long for you to come to set me free,” Celeste said. “No one else before believed enough to help.”

          “I admit, I thought I was just imagining things, but when you left the necklace, I knew you were still here and needed my help.”

          “Would you do me the kindness of one last favor?” Celeste asked.

          “I will do anything I can,” Levi said.

          “I assume you will call for the authorities soon,” Celeste said.

          “Yes, I don’t think it would be appropriate for me to disturb your body any further,” Levi said.

          “Before you call them, will you contact Roberto and ask him to come to the island so I can see him one last time? Only you will be able to see me until my body is removed and I then I will fade away into a memory. I cannot speak to him, but would like for you to tell him that I love him and always will.”

          Tears were flowing down Levi’s cheek as Celeste made her request. “I can do that,” she said as she took her cell phone from her pocket.

          “Cat, this is Levi,” she said when Cat answered her phone.

          “Levi, is everything alright?” Cat asked.

          “Yes, Cat. I am sorry to call so early, but I have found Celeste and I need your help.”

          “What can I do?” Cat asked.

          “I need you to bring Roberto to the island as quickly as you can. I will explain it all later, but I need you to do this quickly,” Levi stressed.

          “We will be there as quickly as possible,” Cat said.

          “Thank you, Cat I will meet you at the dock.”

          Levi closed the phone and looked at Celeste who was smiling broadly. “She will bring him as quick as she can.”

          “Thank you, Levi.”

          “You are most welcome.”

          “What happened to Van Buren?” Celeste asked.

          “He was murdered by the husband of one of his mistresses,” Levi said. “It is a shame he will not be made to pay for your death,” she added.

          “Have faith he is paying very dearly where he is now,” Celeste said.

          “That makes me feel good to know,” Levi said. “He must have been a real bastard.”

          “He had his nice moments when I first began working for him. Roberto begged me to quit, but he paid well and I wanted us to have a good start when we got married,” Celeste said.

          “I will have to leave soon to go meet Cat and Roberto,” Levi said. “You won’t disappear on me will you?”

          “No, I will remain in your vision until my body is uncovered,” Celeste said.

          “So, how long do you want me to wait to call the authorities?” Levi asked.

          “You can call once Roberto gets here. I know it will take a little while before they come.”

          “Will I be able to communicate with you once Roberto gets here?”

          “Yes, you and I can talk, but he won’t be able to hear me,” Celeste said.

          “Why don’t we leave Cat to wait for the authorities then and Roberto and I will join you on the front porch so you can have a private goodbye,” Levi said.

          “Thank you for being so kind, Levi. I wish we could have met when I was alive. I think we would have been great friends.”

          “I think we would have been too,” Levi said. “I will never forget you,” she promised.

          “I hope you and your friends will make Neptune’s Ring a place of beauty and love,” Celeste said.

          “We will,” Levi said.

          Levi could hear the hum of a motor on the water and she knew her time with Celeste was coming to an end.

          “Will you walk to the house with me?”

          “Yes, Levi and I will wait there for your return.”

          Levi and Celeste walked back to the house and Celeste sat down on the front steps. She smiled at Levi as she climbed into the golf cart and turned to look at Celeste. Levi saw one of Carlos’ flat keel boats pulling into the harbor and she started down the hill to meet them.

          CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

          Cat hung up the phone from talking to Levi and dialed Carlos’ number.

          “Hello,” Carlos said wide awake.

          “Hi, Carlos, this is Cat and I am sorry if I woke you,” she said.

          “That’s okay I was already awake and making coffee, Cat, what’s going on?”

          “I just got a call from Levi and she needs our help,” Cat said.

          “Is everything okay?”

          “She has found Celeste.”

          Carlos was quiet for a moment as Cat’s words sank in.

          “Carlos, are you there?”

          “Yes, Cat, I am sorry, I was just stunned a little. What do we need to do?” he asked.

          “Levi wants us to bring Roberto out to the island as quickly as we can. I don’t know why, but she said to hurry and she would explain it all later. I need your boat to take us over.”

          “Right,” Carlos said. “I will call Roberto and meet you down at the dock as quickly as I can,” Carlos said.

          “Thank you, Carlos.”

          “You are welcome.”

          Carlos then dialed Roberto’s number.

          “Hello,” Roberto said still asleep.

          “Roberto this is Carlos, I don’t have time for questions, so just get dressed and I will be there to pick you up in five minutes,” Carlos said.

          “What?” Roberto said.

          “Just get dressed,” Carlos said and hung up.

          Roberto crawled from the bed and somehow got dressed as he forced his eyes open. Carlos better have a good reason for getting me out of bed so early, he thought as he ran a comb through his hair and brushed his teeth.

          Cat finished dressing and drove down to the docks to wait for Carlos and Roberto. She paced until she saw headlights coming in her direction.

          Carlos and Roberto ran to meet her.

          “Cat, can you tell me what is going on?” Roberto said as they untied the mooring lines and jumped onto the boat.

          Carlos started the boat and they headed to the island.

          Cat huddled in close to Carlos and Roberto. “I am afraid I don’t know that much either,” Cat said. “I got a call from Levi and she said she had found Celeste and asked me to bring you to the island as soon as possible.”

          “She found her?” Roberto said.

          “Yes, but I am not sure how, so we will have to find that out once we get to the island,” Cat said.

          Cat could see goose flesh on Roberto’s arms but she wasn’t sure if it were from excitement or the chill on the open water. She placed a comforting arm around his shoulder and hugged him tight.

          Levi made it to the harbor just as Carlos was pulling the boat up to the dock. She parked the cart and rushed to the boat to greet them.

          “I am glad you made it so fast,” she said. She looked at Roberto. “I have found her and she wants to see you one last time before she is gone from this world forever,” Levi said.

          Roberto dropped to his knees. “Oh my dear Celeste,” he cried.

          Carlos helped Levi pull him up to his feet.

          “Roberto, you have to pull yourself together,” Levi said. “We don’t have much time.”

          “Cat, I need for you and Carlos to give us a fifteen minute lead and then call the authorities to the island,” Levi said. “Roberto, are you ready?”

          “Yes, Levi, I am sorry, I will hold it together,” he said.

          “Let’s go then,” Levi said and led him to the cart. They sat down and Levi looked over at Roberto and saw that he was ghostly white. I can see, hear and talk to Celeste, and she asked me to bring you to her one last time so she could say goodbye,” Levi explained. “She is waiting for us at the house, but her time is very limited,” Levi said.

          “Thank you, Levi,” Roberto said.

          “She is so beautiful, I wish you could see her for yourself,” Levi said. “Celeste will be able to hear what you say to her, so don’t waste this chance.”

          Levi topped the hill and she could see Celeste sitting on the porch steps and saw her face light up when she saw Roberto in the cart beside Levi.

          Levi brought the cart to a sliding stop in front of the house and rushed to Celeste’s side. “I am so glad you are still here.”

          “I told you I would be here,” Celeste said with a smile. “Hello, My Love.”

          “Celeste says hello to you Roberto, she is sitting right here on the steps,” Levi said.

          Roberto knelt on the ground before the steps with tears in his eyes. “Oh, Celeste I love you so,” he said.

          “And I love you, Roberto.”

          “She loves you too Roberto,” Levi said.

          “I am so sorry that I didn’t make you quit working for that bastard,” Roberto said with tears streaming down his face.

          “What happened to me was not your fault,” Celeste said.

          “Celeste says what happened to her was not your fault,” Levi relayed.

          “I know that you have held onto your love for me over the years, but now it is time to move on with your life,” Celeste said.

          “Celeste knows that you have loved her still, but she says it is time for you to move on,” Levi said.

          “I will never love another like I loved you,” Roberto said.

          Celeste struggled to hold back her tears. “You are a good man and have so much to offer a woman,” Celeste said.

          “She says you are a good man and have so much to offer a woman,” Levi said.

          Levi sat down beside Celeste and looked out across the water. She could see the blue lights flashing at the docks on the mainland.

          “I know, I see them,” Celeste said.

          “Please tell my mother, I love her.”

          “Celeste said to tell her mother that she loves her.”

          “I will and we will finally be able to have a service for you, now that we know for sure,” Roberto said.

          Celeste turned to Levi. “If it is at all possible, please do not let him know everything that happened to me to cause my death,” she said.

          Levi knew that Celeste was referring to the rape and she knew that she must not reveal the presence of the diary to anyone. Levi nodded her head.

          “The time is getting close,” Levi said, as she saw the boat approaching the island. “What else do you want to tell Roberto?”

          “Tell him that I love him and always will.”

          “Celeste says that she will always love you.”

          Celeste stood and knelt down beside Roberto and kissed him lightly on the lips.

          Roberto could not see her, but he felt the brush of her lips against his.

          “Did she just kiss me?” he asked.

          “Yes, she did,” Levi said with a smile.

          “I wish I could hold you one last time,” he said.

          “Stand up, Roberto,” Levi said.

          Roberto stood and Celeste rose to stand in front of him. Levi watched as Celeste wrapped her arms around his waist and laid her head on his shoulder.

          “She has her arms around you and her head is on your right shoulder,” Levi said.

          Roberto could feel the warmth of her tears on his skin as Celeste cried on his shoulder.

          Roberto stroked what he thought would be her hair. “I love you Baby,” he whispered.

          Levi stepped away and let the lovers have a private embrace. Her heart ached for the young couple as they shared a final goodbye.

          Levi felt a touch to her arm and turned to look at Celeste. “Ask him to wait down at the docks and ride with me as they take me home.”

          “She wants you to wait down at the docks and ride with her as they take her home,” Levi said.

          “I love you, Celeste,” Roberto said as he turned and walked down the hill.

          “Ask Carlos to come up please,” Levi said.

          Celeste’s tears continued as she watched Roberto disappear over the hill. She then turned to Levi. “Thank you again for everything you have done.”

          “You are welcome and after you have left the island, I will burn the diary,” Levi promised.

          “Thank you, I could not bear for Roberto to have to live his life knowing what had happened,” she said.

          “I understand and will make sure no one ever finds out,” Levi said.

          Carlos arrived at the house at a dead run.

          “Will you stay here and bring the authorities into the clearing behind the house when they arrive?” Levi asked.

          “Sure thing, Levi,” Carlos said.

          “Are you ready?” Levi asked Celeste.

          “Yes,” Celeste said. “I am ready to go home.”

          Levi and Celeste walked back to the clearing and stopped at the garden Celeste had loved so much.

          “May I ask two more things?” Celeste asked.

          “Anything,” Levi said.

          “Please, have someone keep my garden growing for as long as you can.”

          “It is so beautiful it would be a shame to let it go,” Levi said.

          Her next words rocked Levi’s world.

          “Love Vanessa the best you can,” she said. “I know it was rude of me to read your private thoughts, but you love her like I love Roberto and it would make me happy to know that the island once again is the home to love.”

          “I will,” Levi said as her words caught in her throat. “You have taught me just how precious a love can be.”

          Levi heard male voices approach ad saw the flickering of flash lights moving toward them.

          “Goodbye my friend,” Celeste said and hugged Levi.

          Levi moved her arms to embrace Celeste and found the mist had returned and Celeste had vanished. “Goodbye, Celeste,” she whispered.

          Levi walked over to meet the men coming down the path. Carlos introduced her to the Jonah, the Chief of Police.

          “Good morning,” Jonah said. “Carlos tells me that you have found a body you believe to be Celeste Vasquez,” he said.

          “I know it is Celeste,” Levi said. “She brought me to her grave.”

          “That is going to be an interesting story,” Jonah said.

          “You will probably think I am loco by the time I am done,” Levi said.

          “I seriously doubt that,” Jonah said. “Can you take us to her now?” he asked.

          “Yes, follow me,” Levi said as she turned to walk across the clearing.

          Levi led them down the path and then pointed to the area where she had left her flash light burning. “You will find a shovel in the grave,” she said as she pointed to the shallow grave that Celeste had brought her to.

          “If you don’t mind, I will wait at the house while you recover her body,” Levi said, suddenly weary from the night’s events.

          “That will be fine, Levi,” Jonah said. “This may take some time,” he said.

          “I will walk back with you,” Carlos said as he placed an arm around Levi’s shoulders.

          “Thank you, Carlos,” Levi said as they walked toward the clearing.

          When they reached the house, Levi welcomed him inside. “Would you start a pot of coffee, while I use the restroom?” she asked.

          “I certainly will,” he said.

          “Everything you will need is in the cabinet above the coffee pot,” Levi said as she walked from the room.

          Levi walked into the office and picked up Van Buren’s journal and carried it into her bedroom. She opened an empty drawer on the bedside table and slipped the book inside. She went to the bathroom and caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. Levi turned on the water and cleaned the blood from the small scratch from her cheek and then splashed cold water on her face. It was nearly five in the morning and it would be many more hours before Levi was alone again on the island.

          She walked back into the kitchen as Carlos watched the pot brewing. “Would you feel alright with postponing work on the island today?” she asked.

          “I think it would be very appropriate and respectful to allow Celeste to be taken home in peace, without a bunch of men standing around gawking,” Carlos said. “I will put a call into the foreman and ask him to give the men the day off.”

          “Thank you, Carlos.”

          “How are you feeling?” he asked.

          “Emotionally exhausted, but relieved to know Celeste’s spirit will be released from the island,” Levi said.

          “Thank you for helping Roberto get some closure on her death,” Carlos said.

          “They loved each other so much,” Levi said as she smiled at Carlos. “I will watch the pot if you will take the cart down and bring Cat and Roberto up to the house,” Levi teased.

          “I will be right back then,” Carlos said and left the house.

          Levi pulled down four coffee mugs and placed sugar and creamer on the small breakfast table.

          Carlos returned with Cat and Roberto just as the coffee finished brewing. “Have a seat and I will bring the pot over,” she said.

          “You take a seat and I will bring the coffee,” Cat said as she pointed Levi to a chair.

          Levi sat beside Roberto. “You feeling okay?” she asked.

          “My heart still aches, but at least now I know Celeste will make it home,” he said.

          Levi felt a chill run through her and she shivered. She knew the men had fully uncovered Celeste’s body and it lay exposed to the night air.

          “Are you okay?” Cat asked when she saw Levi shiver.

          “Just a chill,” Levi said as she picked up the mug of coffee holding it in her hands to warm them and then took a sip of the steaming liquid.

          “Do you feel like talking to us?” Carlos asked.

          Levi smiled. “I guess I do have some explaining to do.”

          “Only if you are ready,” Cat said.

          “How did you find her?” Roberto asked.

          “Once you recognized Celeste’s necklace, I knew it was physical proof that she was trying to contact me,” Levi said. “Up until that point, I thought my imagination was playing tricks on me.”

          Levi took a sip of the coffee. “When I returned from the mainland that day, Celeste had found a way to contact me. I had left the computer on and she had typed words there as a message for me. The words were clues that helped me to eventually find her.”

          “That is unbelievable,” Cat said. “Could you see her?”

          “At that point no, she was still invisible to me. When I got back from having dinner with you last night, Celeste had left me another message.”

          “What was it?” Roberto asked.

          “Enough clues to let me know if I went to her garden tonight I could see her,” Levi said. “So I camped out under a tree and waited. When she finally arrived she was not much more than a figure in the mist and still could not speak.”

          “So how did you find her grave?” Carlos asked.

          “Celeste could not speak, but she would nod her head in response to my questions and I asked her to lead me to where her body was hidden. I ran back to the house for a shovel and followed her across the clearing and down a small path.” Levi stopped and looked at Roberto who was staring at her in disbelief.

          “You are a brave woman, Levi.”

          “Not really, but I was curious to solve Celeste’s mystery. She led me into the underbrush and pointed out the spot where Van Buren had buried her. When the shovel struck something hard, I dropped to my knees and moved the soil until I found her hand, buried in the soft soil.”

          “That must have been terrifying,” Cat said.

          “When I looked up at Celeste, her body was no longer a mist, but she was as whole as you or I.”

          “No way,” Carlos said.

          “Yes way and Celeste could speak. She asked me to bring Roberto to the island so she could see him one last time and you know the rest of the story from there,” Levi said.

          “When you left the house to walk to the clearing, was she still with you?” Carlos asked.

          “Yes, we waited for the authorities by the garden and she thanked me for my help and hugged me,” Levi said. “Then Celeste disappeared.”

          The group remained silent for several minutes as they digested Levi’s story. Carlos sensed there was more, but he would not press Levi on the issue.

          The sun was starting to rise and the pre-dawn mist was beginning to form when Jonah appeared on the porch.

          Carlos stood and welcomed him into the house.

          “Would you like some coffee?” he asked.

          “I would love some, thanks,” Jonah said.

          He sat down beside Levi. “My men will be bringing the body out of the woods in just a few minutes,” he said. “Her remains will be concealed in a body bag, but are you okay with us bringing her through the yard?” he asked gently.

          Levi smiled warmly at the man. “Celeste is at peace now, so they are only her human remains. I only have one request,” she said.

          “What would that be?” Jonah asked.

          “Celeste asked to have Roberto ride beside her when she was taken home. Is that possible?” she asked.

          “It is a break from the normal routine, but we can make an exception,” Jonah said as he took the mug of coffee from Carlos.

          “Thank you,” he said. “The morning has turned very cool,” he said wrapping his hands around the hot mug. “I have many questions to ask you, Levi,” he said.

          “Can they wait a few more minutes, until Celeste is on her way home?” Levi asked.

          “Of course,” Jonah said as he lifted the mug and took a sip of coffee.

          They watched out the window as the Crime Scene Technicians carried a small stretcher from the clearing. “Come with me Roberto,” Jonah said.

          “Do you want me to go with you?” Carlos asked.

          “Yes, please,” Roberto said as he stood to leave.

          He hugged Levi close. “Thank you, my friend,” he said with tears in his eyes.

          “You are welcome, Roberto, and I will be seeing you soon,” Levi said.

          Cat and Levi watched the three men walk over to the small group and then Roberto and Carlos followed the group down the hill toward the harbor. A strange resemblance to a funeral procession, Levi thought as she watched the men disappear over the hill.

          “Goodbye Levi,” she heard Celeste faintly whisper.

          “Goodbye,” Levi whispered back.

          “Did you say something, Levi?” Cat asked.

          “Nothing really,” Levi said as she picked up the coffee pot. “Are you ready for a refill?”

          “Yes, please,” Cat said as she lifted her mug to Levi.

          Jonah walked back into the house and Levi told him the story of her contact with Celeste and how she was able to locate her body.

          Jonah took notes as Levi spoke and asked questions during the process.

          “Not that it matters much, but did Celeste say how she died?” he asked.

          Levi thought for a few seconds. “Van Buren strangled her,” she said, not far from the truth. “He was obsessed with Celeste.”

          Jonah started to ask another question then quickly changed his mind. There was no need to know if she was sexually assaulted. Celeste’s body had been recovered and Van Buren could not be punished, so he left his investigation closed at that point.

          “What will happen next? Levi asked.

          “Her remains will be taken to the hospital morgue and we will use dental records to make a positive identification before releasing her remains to her mother,” Jonah said.

          “Then she can be laid to rest once and for all,” Levi said, thinking out loud.

          “Yes, and thanks to your efforts her mother and Roberto now can find peace in some closure,” Jonah said as he stood to leave.

          Cat and Levi watched him walk down to the harbor and he took Carlos’ keel boat back across the water.

          “What now?” Cat asked.

          “Some much needed sleep,” Levi said.

          “Would you like for me to stay with you today?” Cat asked.

          “Thank you, Cat, but I think I will probably sleep most of it away,” Levi said. “I would appreciate you calling Nat and Liz in a few hours. Tell them I am going to be turning my phones off to get some rest and that I will call later, for them and Vanessa.”

          “I sure will,” Cat said. “I will take the boat back, but if you need anything, just give me a call,” Cat said.

          “Thanks, I will, Cat,” Levi said as she hugged Cat. “Will you tell Codi I need to take a rain check on tomorrows diving trip too?” she asked.

          “Not a problem,” Cat said then left the house.

          Levi watched her until the boat disappeared from view and after stripping out of her clothes collapsed on the bed.

          CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

          Levi slept most of the day waking only when she became hungry late in the afternoon. She went to the kitchen and pulled the chicken pasta leftovers from the freezer and popped them into the microwave. Levi turned her cell phone back on and found she had two messages. She keyed in the number to check her voicemails and found the first to be a message from Cat letting her know that she had contacted Nat as she had asked. The second message was from Nat imploring Levi to call as soon as she woke up to give them a report on how she was feeling. Levi smiled and dialed the number to the resort office and waited for the phone to be answered. When there was no answer after eight rings, Levi left a voice mail for Nat to give her a call.

          The timer on the microwave sounded and Levi pulled out the hot dish and carried it to the table. She poured herself a glass of tea and ate while she looked out the window at the beautiful day she had missed. There was one more task she had to finish today and then she would shower and have a relaxing night in front of the television. She placed her dishes in the dishwasher and rummaged through the drawers until she found a book of matches.

          Levi then walked to the bedroom and opened the drawer on the bedside table and removed Van Buren’s journal and tucked it under her arm. Levi left the house and walked to the shed behind the house. She had seen a can of lighter fluid earlier and picked up the can and started down the path to the garden. She smiled as she walked passed Celeste’s garden and continued across the clearing.

          When she reached the site that had been Celeste’s grave she found the shovel resting against a small tree. She was surprised that there was no yellow crime scene tape roping off the area, then assumed because there was no potential for prosecution of a dead Van Buren, there was no need to do an extensive search for evidence. They had recovered Celeste’s body and made little effort to repair the disturbed soil at the grave. Levi would take care of the area after she had finished her task.

          She picked up the shovel and dug a small hole in the soft soil. Levi then opened the journal and soaked its pages with the lighter fluid before dropping it in the hole. She struck a match and tossed it in the hole and watched in silence as flames began to eat away the pages, destroying the final piece of evidence to Celeste’s death as she promised.

          A light smoke lifted into the air as the charred pages disappeared one by one until the journal was burned beyond recognition. When she was satisfied that nothing remained of the bound journal, Levi picked up the shovel and began to fill the hole with soil and then used the shovel to smooth the remaining soil atop the former grave site.

          Nat, Cat and Vanessa made their way across the water to the island just as the sun was beginning to set. When they stepped onto the dock, Nat said, “I smell smoke.”

          “I do too,” Vanessa said as she took off for the house at a full run.

          Nat and Cat followed closely behind Vanessa and arrived at the house as Vanessa ran in to find the house empty.

          “She’s not in there,” Vanessa said when she came out to find Nat and Cat on the steps of the porch.

          “The garden,” Cat said and led Nat and Vanessa around the house to the now familiar path.

          They had just reached the small garden finding it empty when Levi emerged from the woods with the shovel resting on one shoulder and the canister of lighter fluid in her hand. She stopped dead in her tracks when she looked up to see her lover and their two friends staring at her.

          “Did I sleep longer than I think?” Levi asked. “Is it Friday?” she teased.

          “No, you silly woman it is still Thursday, but when Cat called to tell us what happened we decided to come over a day early to check on you,” Nat said.

          Levi dropped the shovel and lighter fluid and melted into Vanessa’s arms.

          “I am so glad you are here,” she said to her love. “It’s good to see you too, Nat”.

          “It scared us when we smelled smoke,” Nat said. “What on earth were you doing?”

          “Just fulfilling a final promise,” Levi said. She offered no more information and her friends respected her enough to let it stand at that.

          “Cat has told us most of the story and we are so proud of you, Levi,” Nat said. “I probably would have fled from the island tearing my hair out if that had happened to me,” she said.

          “I was never scared,” Levi said which was true. “Celeste was such a beautiful and sweet young woman, I think she was frustrated when no one took her presence here seriously.”

          “I am glad she will finally have some peace,” Vanessa said.

          “Me too baby,” she said. “It’s getting dark, why don’t we walk back to the house,” Levi said. “I have some cold beer in the fridge.”

          “That sounds good to me,” Nat said.

          They walked from the clearing and her friends waited as she placed the shovel and lighter fluid back in the tool shed.

          “You know Cat, I think we should go back down for our bags before it gets dark,” Nat said.

          “Take the golf cart, it is much easier than climbing the hill with bags,” Levi said.

          Cat and Nat climbed into the cart and drove down the hill. Levi turned in Vanessa’s arms and kissed her deeply. “I love you so,” she said.

          “I love you too, and I am glad to find that you are well.”

          “I am very good,” Levi said. “But, I do need a shower.”

          “Go on in then and take a shower while I wait for Nat and we get settled in,” Vanessa said.

          “Thanks baby, I will make it quick,” Levi said and then rushed into the house.

          Levi showered quickly and dressed in a pair of sweats and a large t shirt. Then she went to the fridge and took out a beer before joining her friends on the porch as they watched a beautiful sunset.

          “Isn’t that a beautiful sight?” she said as she sat next to Vanessa.

          “It is quite beautiful here,” Vanessa said.

          “I am so happy that you are here,” Levi said as she smiled to Nat and Vanessa.

          Nat’s phone rang and it was Liz calling.

          “Have you made it to the island and is Levi alright?” she blurted out.

          “Yes, we got here a few minutes ago and yes, Levi is fine, my love,” Nat said.

          “Good, let me talk to her please,” Liz said.

          Nat smiled ay Levi as she handed her the phone. “Mama wants to talk to you.”

          Levi lifted the phone to her ear and said, “Hello.”

          “You tell Nat I heard that smart ass comment,” Liz instructed.

          “She heard your smart ass comment,” Levi said to Nat.

          “Oops,” Nat said.

          “Oops is right,” Liz said to Levi. “Are you really okay?”

          “Yes, Liz I am fine. I was very tired this morning and slept most of the day, but I have eaten, had a nice hot shower and now I have three gorgeous guardian angels to watch over me,” Levi teased. “I am sorry that Nat found it necessary to leave you a day early though.”

          “Nonsense, she just used that as an excuse to come over early,” Liz said. “She has been chomping at the bit to be there all week.”

          “Oh, so Nat just used me, did she?” Levi said falling into Liz’s train of thought. “I see how you are boss,” she said to Nat.

          Nat blushed then shrugged her shoulders. “But I was worried about you, Levi,” she said with a sheepish grin.

          “Ask her why she already had a bag packed then,” Liz said.

          Levi burst out laughing.

          “What did she say?” Nat said.

          “She has you so busted,” Levi finally managed to say, still chuckling. “I am fine, really Liz, so I will let you talk back to your profusely blushing lover,” Levi said then handed the phone back to Nat.

          “Hello, My Love,” Nat said sweetly.

          “It is so good to be surrounded by my friends,” Levi told Vanessa. “I hope it wasn’t too much of an inconvenience for you to come early,” she said to Vanessa.

          “Not at all, Killian was more than happy to take over for me,” Vanessa said.

          “Good, that means I get one more night with you,” Levi grinned.

          “Yes, you do.”

          Nat hung up from Liz and turned back to the conversation. “What time does Carlos and his crew, usually start work?” she asked.

          “Normally, at five, why do you ask?” Levi said.

          “Just dying of curiosity,” Nat said.

          “Do you want to go down tonight and take a peek?” Levi asked.

          “Yes, but no, I will wait until you and Carlos can give us a proper tour,” Nat said.

          “That’s good, I think Carlos needs to see how impressed you are with the work,” Levi said.

          “Who needs another beer?” Vanessa asked.

          “I will take one,” Nat said.

          “Me too, baby,” Levi said.

          “I had better pass, I still have to drive,” Cat said.

          “Can’t you stay the night?” Levi asked. “I will give you some clothes to wear,” she said.

          “Thanks, Levi, but I am expecting a special phone call tonight,” Cat said.

          “In that case, let me get fresh beer and I will drive you down to the boat,” Vanessa said.

          Vanessa walked into the house and returned with three cold beers. “I will be right back,” she said and softly kissed Levi.

          “Will we see you tomorrow, Cat?” Levi asked.

          “We haven’t missed a day yet, have we?” she asked Levi.

          “Well, no as a matter of fact we haven’t,” Levi said. “How about we meet for a late breakfast at the diner, after Nat and Vanessa have had the grand tour?”

          “That will work,” Cat said. “I will have the boat so I will come over around nine then,” Cat said.

          “See you tomorrow then,” Levi said with a bright smile.

          They watched as Cat and Vanessa disappeared in the golf cart then Nat turned to Levi. “You are okay for real, no bullshit?” she asked.

          “Yes, Nat, I am fine,” Levi said. “No bullshit.”

          “Good. I really didn’t use today’s events as an excuse to come early, I truly was worried about you,” Nat said.

          Levi chuckled. “I know Nat, but the look on your face was priceless,” Levi teased.

          “I swear, some days I don’t know who is worse you or Liz,” Nat said.

          “Oh, Liz has me beat by miles,” Levi said.

          “Uh hmm, you are probably right,” Nat said.

          Vanessa returned to the house and plugged in the cart to charge. She joined Nat and Levi on the porch and picked up a fresh beer.

          “Welcome back, baby,” Levi said.

          “Thanks sweetie,” Vanessa said.

          “I didn’t think to ask if you two had anything to eat,” Levi said.

          “No, we came straight over once we got here,” Nat said.

          “I can fix you sandwiches or something hot if you like,” Levi offered.

          “I will fix us some sandwiches while you stay here with Vanessa,” Nat said.

          “Fine then,” Levi said as she snuggled next to Vanessa.

          After they finished the meal, Nat stretched lazily. “I think I am going to give Liz a call and make it an early night.”

          “I hope you can sleep tonight,” Levi said.

          “I do too,” Nat said. “If not, I will have the coffee made when you two get up,” she said with a grin.

          “Sleep well, Nat and tell Liz we said hello,” Vanessa said.

          “I will. Goodnight ladies,” Nat said and walked into the house.

          The night breeze was turning cool and Levi shivered. “Are you ready to go inside?” Vanessa asked.

          “I am getting a little chilly,” Levi said.

          “Why don’t we go inside then and I can shower and come snuggle you warm again,” Vanessa suggested.

          “That sounds perfect to me.”

          Levi closed the door behind them and followed Vanessa into the bedroom, closing the bedroom door behind them as well. She lit a few candles around the room and undressed before crawling beneath the bed linens. She snuggled into the comfortable bed and waited for Vanessa to return.

          Vanessa showered quickly and dried her hair before walking into the bedroom. When she stood next to the bed she saw that Levi’s eyes were closed and she feared her lover had fallen asleep. She slowly climbed onto the bed and smiled as Levi’s eyes opened.

          “Hello, Baby,” Levi said.

          “Hiya, Sweetie,” Vanessa said and leaned down to kiss Levi.

          “I have missed you so badly,” Levi said as her hand stroked down Vanessa’s side.

          “I have missed you too,” Vanessa said as she rolled on top of Levi, pressing their bodies together.

          They shared tender, slow kisses as the desire grew between them. Levi’s breathing grew ragged as Vanessa’s mouth kissed down her body and came to rest on Levi’s breast. Levi’s body writhed beneath Vanessa’s as her tongue and fingers tortured her body with light touches.

          “Please, baby, I need you now,” Levi begged.

          Vanessa opened her mouth and took Levi’s left breast in her mouth as her finger’s penetrated Levi’s wetness and she cried out with pleasure.

          “Oh yes, baby, that’s it,” Levi purred as Vanessa suckled her breast and stroked her slowly.

          Vanessa’s thumb rubbed across Levi’s clit as her fingers glided slowly in and out of her body and she felt Levi shiver with delight. Vanessa could feel her own wetness begin to trickle down the inside of her thighs as Levi’s body coiled and her climax struck like a clap of thunder.

          “Oh yes,” Levi cried out as she reached down to hold Vanessa’s mouth on her breast. “That feels so good baby.”

          Levi regained control of her breathing and rolled Vanessa onto her back as she crawled between her spread thighs. Her hunger for Vanessa was voracious, but Levi restrained her desire while the tip of her tongue teased Vanessa’s lips. Levi was toying with Vanessa’s erect nipples with her right hand and she moaned loudly as she tasted Vanessa’s excitement with her tongue.

          Vanessa raised her hips as Levi’s tongue entered her wetness and she slowly rolled her hips against her lover’s eager tongue as Levi licked and savored Vanessa’s body. She rapidly lost control of her body and was soon flooding Levi’s face with her sweetness as her hands clutched the bed linens.

          “Holy shit, that was intense,” Vanessa said as she held Levi in her quivering arms.

          “You missed me just a bit, huh?” Levi teased.

          “I missed you more than just a bit,” Vanessa said, then covered Levi’s face with soft kisses.

          “I love you, Vanessa,” Levi whispered.

          “I love you too,” Vanessa answered as her fingers stroked through Levi’s hair. “Will that be enough to hold you until tomorrow?” she asked.

          “Yes, my love,” Levi said as she laid her head on Vanessa’s shoulder.

          Her hand cupped Vanessa’s left breast and Levi drifted off to sleep with the most beautiful smile on her face.

          CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

          The next morning, Levi woke to the sounds and smells of breakfast being cooked. She found herself alone in the bed and got up to put on a robe before walking into the kitchen. Vanessa and Nat were busy in the kitchen preparing breakfast.

          “Good morning, sweetheart,” Vanessa said. “Did we wake you with all our noise?”

          “No, darling, my body said it was time to get up when the smell of bacon reached my nose,” Levi said as she reached for a slice that Nat already had cooked.

          Nat smacked her hand. “Stay out of that,” she said with a grin.

          “Ouch, you brute, just wait until I tell Liz on you,” Levi teased.

          “Hah, she was the one that taught me I couldn’t sample until the meal was done,” Nat quipped back.

          “You might want to consider sticking to coffee while she has a spatula in her hand, baby,” Vanessa said as she handed Levi a mug.

          “You are probably right.”

          “How do you ladies want your eggs?” Nat asked.

          “There should be some fresh bagels in the refrigerator, so I think I would like a scrambled egg and bacon sandwich,” Levi said.

          “That sounds good,” Nat said.

          “Make it three and I will toast the bagels,” Vanessa said.

          Levi climbed up on a barstool at the kitchen counter. “I could get used to this.”

          “Get used to what baby?” Vanessa asked.

          “I could get used to having two gorgeous women in my kitchen cooking me breakfast,” she teased.

          “Oh, geesh,” Nat said.

          “What?” Vanessa said.

          “I had forgotten that we were supposed to go to town with Cat for breakfast,” Nat said.

          “Damn, you are right, I had forgotten too,” Levi said. “Better skip the eggs then and we will just have a bacon sandwich.” She looked at the clock to check the time. “We can work up an appetite in four hours,” Levi said.

          “Alright Vanessa, get to toasting,” Nat said.

          “Yes ma’am,” Vanessa said as she sliced three bagels and dropped two of them in the toaster. “Who wants juice?” she asked.

          “I do please,” Levi said.

          “Me too,” Nat said.

          Vanessa opened the door to the refrigerator. “I hope you like apple, Nat,” Vanessa said.

          “Apple is fine,” she answered.

          Vanessa poured three large glasses of juice while they waited for the bagels to toast. When the bagels popped up she placed them on small plates and dropped the remaining bagel in the toaster. She handed the plates to Levi and Nat. “You two get started and I will be right there,” she said.

          Nat and Levi carried their plates and juice over to the small breakfast table and began building their sandwiches with the bacon Nat had cooked. When the final bagel was toasted, Vanessa joined them at the table.

          Nat looked out the window as the sun began to rise. “After we eat, you and Vanessa need to shower and dress, before we go to the resort,” she said.

          “You think?” Levi teased. “I thought we would go down with our robes and bed head.”

          “I think what Nat is trying to say is to get the lead out of our feet and get moving,” Vanessa said.

          “No funny business in the shower this morning then?” Levi asked.

          “If you two need some private time, I can go to the resort by myself,” Nat said, suddenly feeling guilty.

          “I don’t think so,” Levi said. “I can’t wait to see your faces.”

          “No steamy shower then this morning,” Vanessa said.

          “I will have to wait until later tonight,” Levi said with a pout.

          “I am sure you will survive,” Nat said as she cleared the table. “Off to the shower now, you two.”

          Vanessa took Levi’s hand and led her back into the bedroom. “I think Nat may be just a little excited,” she said. “We better hurry then.”

          Nat poured another cup of coffee and stepped out onto the porch. She watched as one of the flat keel boats arrived at the harbor and then reappeared moments later, empty except for the boat driver as the boat was taken across to the mainland to pick up the next load.

          Carlos was on the first that arrived at the island and he and the men unloaded the furniture that they assembled the previous night and carried it into the two semi-completed rooms. Once the dressers, tables and chairs joined the handcrafted beds, the rooms nearly jumped to life. Another wave of men arrived at the resort and carried in two love seats and two large area rugs to complete each room. Carlos had secretly planned to decorate the rooms with the additional furniture which would surprise even Levi.

          He had seen lights on in the house and knew it would not be much longer before Levi would be coming down the hill, so he and the men worked quickly to finish the rooms. Word of what Levi had done for Celeste spread quickly through the small town and her reputation as a heroine was rapidly growing.

          “Are you ready?” Levi asked as they finished dressing.

          “Almost,” Vanessa said as she stood in front of Levi. “I need one more thing.”

          “What is that?” Levi asked innocently.

          “This,” Vanessa said as she took Levi’s face in her hands and kissed her sweetly.

          Levi sighed when Vanessa broke the kiss. “I need many more of those.”

          “You will have all you can handle later tonight, I promise,” Vanessa said.

          “That is a promise I will definitely enjoy,” Levi teased as she reached for Vanessa hand. “Let’s go, before Nat starts hunting for us.”

          Nat had poured each of them a travel mug of coffee and was waiting for them on the porch. She could hear the pounding of hammers and soft whines of power tools coming up the hill.

          “Let’s walk,” Levi said.

          The three women started down the hill and saw the buzz of activity going on at the resort. Carlos walked out of the resort’s front door just as they were arriving and his smile brightened when he saw Nat and Vanessa with Levi.

          “This is a fantastic surprise,” he said as he hugged Nat and Vanessa.

          “We heard about all of Levi’s excitement and decided we had better come over early to check on her,” Nat said.

          “I am very glad to see you, but Levi has done amazing things. She is now somewhat of a celebrity in town,” Carlos said, making Levi blush.

          “Is that so?” Nat said.

          “Very much so,” Carlos said. “The word of her bravery and intelligence had spread quickly through town.”

          “Enough of this,” Levi said. “Are you ready to give Nat and Vanessa the tour?” she asked.

          Carlos smiled warmly at Levi. “Yes I am. Ladies if you will follow me, please,” he said.

          Carlos entered the resort, followed by Nat, Vanessa and Levi. He led them down the hall way to the first of the guest rooms and opened the doors.

          Nat walked in first, followed by Vanessa and then Levi who turned to grin at Carlos. “Nice surprise,” she said.

          “I could not resist assembling the furnishings for these first rooms to give you the best view possible of what our rooms will look like,” he said.

          “A very nice touch,” Nat said. “Thank you.”

          “My pleasure,” Carlos said smiling that the ladies were pleased with his work.

          Vanessa walked over to the bed and marveled at Roberto’s artwork. “This is amazing,” she said to Levi.

          “Isn’t it though and every headboard will be unique,” Levi said.

          “He does brilliant work,” Vanessa said.

          Nat stood in the center of the room and turned in a slow circle as she gazed at the room. “I am very impressed with the quality of the work, Carlos,” Nat said.

          “Thank you, Nat,” Carlos said with a beaming smile.

          Nat walked into the bathroom and was even more impressed. Each tile and counter edge had been meticulously caulked and edged, leaving a seamless connection to the walls. This room had a claw foot tub and a large walk in shower. She turned to Carlos. “I would be proud to be a guest here,” she said, giving Carlos the ultimate compliment. “The workmanship of your men is fantastic.”

          “Thank you, Nat.”

          “No, Carlos, thanks go to you and your men,” Nat said.

          For two more hours, Carlos showed them the different phases of construction on the rooms and discussed the schedules for completion. When they walked back outside they could see several men working on staining the pool bar which would be finished by the end of the day. When they walked into the night club, Nat was shocked by the number of cartons of furniture that still needed to be assembled.

          “I see we have our work cut out for us,” Nat said.

          “I could hire a few more men for a week and have everything assembled,” Carlos said. “There is no need for you ladies to tackle this project unless you just really feel like you need to.”

          Nat looked at Vanessa. “I don’t know about you, but I think Carlos has a great idea,” she said.

          “I am sure we could find other things that we need to do instead,” Vanessa said.

          “We need to start assembling some artwork for the rooms and the resort,” Nat said. “Levi has some great photographs I would like to have blown up, but we need so much more and we haven’t even begun to equip the kitchen.”

          “Why don’t you let Levi and I work on the artwork and you can concentrate on the kitchen,” Vanessa said. “Just give us a budget and we will check out the local market and internet,” she said.

          “Either Cat or I can take you over to Morales about thirty miles away,” Carlos said. “There is a wholesale equipment vendor there that can get you equipped fairly quickly.”

          “That sounds good,” Nat said.

          “Levi you will need to select an office and have it furnished as well,” Nat reminded her.

          “I have a few ideas for that already,” Levi said with a smile.

          “Good then, I think you should hire a few extra men, Carlos,” Nat said with a smile.

          As they walked back out into the sunlight, they heard a small motor and turned to see Cat arriving in the boat. Roberto and an older woman were with her. The small group walked onto the dock to meet them and Vanessa helped Cat moor the boat as Carlos assisted the women out of the boat.

          “Good morning everyone,” Cat said very cheerfully.

          “Levi,” Roberto said, “this is Celeste’s mother Julia.”

          “I am very pleased to meet you,” Levi said.

          “Likewise and I wanted to thank you for all that you did for my baby girl,” Julia said.

          “She was a lovely young woman,” Levi said.

          “I was wondering if I could ask a favor,” Julia said.

          “Anything,” Levi said.

          “Celeste talked often of her small garden and I wonder if I could see it?” she asked.

          “Most definitely,” Levi said. “I know Celeste would be proud for you to witness her handiwork. Roberto, would you go up the hill and get the cart for us?” Levi asked.

          “Of course, I will be right back,” he said as he darted up the hill.

          “This place is looking very beautiful,” Julia said.

          “Carlos and his men are doing a great job,” Levi said.

          “Why don’t we go back inside and take a look at that kitchen,” Carlos suggested.

          “We will be back in a little while,” Levi said as she and Julia walked toward the bottom of the hill to meet Roberto.

          “Thank you for taking time out of your busy life to talk to me,” Julia said.

          “I am honored to meet you,” Levi said. “Celeste was a beautiful young woman and she loved you dearly.”

          “She was my baby and my favorite,” Julia said. “I know mothers shouldn’t have favorites, but there was something so special about her.”

          Roberto arrived with the cart and drove the up the hill and parked in front of the house. Levi noticed Julia frown when they walked past the house and she walked her quickly to the path leading to the garden. As they stepped into the clearing Julia smiled when she saw the small garden that her daughter had created.

          “Celeste loved the brilliant colors of flowers,” Julia said as they walked closer. “I can imagine her bent over these flowers for hours as she cultivated the soil and trimmed off the dead flowers.”

          Levi remembered Van Buren’s journal entries describing what Julia had just said and she pushed his thoughts out of her mind.

          “Celeste was very proud of her garden and asked that I do what I can to keep it growing and healthy,” Levi said.

          Julia looked at Roberto who nodded his head.

          “Would you allow Roberto and me to tend to her garden?” Julia asked.

          There was no way Levi could deny Celeste’s mother this request. “I think Celeste would be very pleased to know that the two people she loved the most were looking after her garden.”

          Julia smiled warmly. “We will make plans to come over every Saturday then to tend her garden,” she said.

          “I must insist on one thing,” Levi said. “You must allow me to purchase the supplies you need to keep the garden as vibrant as Celeste would have kept it.”

          Julia started to protest, but Levi said. “You are providing the loving labor, the least I can do is provide the supplies.”

          “Very well,” Julia said. She walked closer and began to survey the condition of the garden.

          “Would you mind if I steal Roberto away for a few minutes?” Levi asked.

          “Not at all,” Julia said.

          Levi and Roberto walked off just a short distance. “I wanted to ask you for a few things,” Levi said.

          “Sure, what can I do for you?” Roberto said.

          “Three things actually, first, would you build a wooden bench for Celeste’s garden for all of us to be able to sit and enjoy its beauty.”

          “That will be easy enough. What else?”

          “I would like for you to come over next week and take a look at the room that will be my office at the resort. I would like for you and your father to build my furniture for the office.”

          “Will Tuesday be a good day?” he asked.

          “Tuesday would be perfect.”

          “My final request must be a total secret,” Levi said. She leaned forward and whispered her third request in Roberto’s ear and watched as his smile grew wide.

          “She would love that,” he said. “I will make it very special,” he promised.

          They walked back to the small garden. “Are you ready to leave for today Mother?” he asked.

          Julia smiled back at Roberto. “Yes, but can we come back tomorrow and start weeding and tilling?” she asked.

          “Yes, just let me know what time,” he said.

          Julia looked at Levi.

          “You are welcomed any time you want to come,” she said.

          “Early then I think Roberto before it gets too warm,” Julia said.

          “I will meet you at seven,” Roberto said as they walked back to the cart.

          They rode down to the resort and joined Cat, Vanessa and Nat for the ride back to the mainland. Julia smiled the entire ride across the water and when they stepped off the boat she hugged Levi tightly.

          “Thank you again, for everything,” she said.

          “You are very welcome,” Levi said. “I will see you tomorrow then.”

          Roberto and Julia walked away as Nat and Vanessa secured the boat.

          “Have you ladies worked up and appetite yet?” Levi asked. “The diner has some killer omelets.”

          “I think I can eat two,” Vanessa said.

          Levi looked at Cat who was smiling at her.

          “My love, I don’t think even you with your hearty appetite can eat two of these,” Levi said with a grin.

          “Let’s go see then,” Vanessa said with a challenge in her voice.

          CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

          The next month and a half went by quickly as the resort came to life. Levi and Carlos had plans for a huge pre-opening cookout for the construction crews and their families and as the Saturday of the cookout approached, the island buzzed with excitement.

          Cat and Cass had become very close and Cass spent as many nights on the mainland as Cat did on the island as their relationship blossomed. Nat, Liz and Vanessa would arrive on Friday and would stay the entire weekend. NeNe would also be moving into the house in preparation for the grand opening the following weekend and she Levi and Cass would concentrate on training the new staff on their duties.

          Reservations had gone well and the opening weekend and the next two months were already booked solid, much to Nat and Levi’s delight.

          The final walk through and inspections on Friday went well and the crew was given the afternoon off. Levi and Carlos made plans to begin cooking early the next morning while Cat and Cass assisted Sara with the deserts and side dishes she was requested to provide. Liz and Nat were in charge of the corn boil and would cook nearly three bushels of corn before the day was out.

          Carlos finished up Friday by bringing over a large grill and ample wood to smoke the different meats they would be cooking on Saturday. Levi helped him get set up and gave him a big hug before he left.

          “Here we go,” Levi said. “I can’t believe we are almost opened for business.”

          “You are ready and you will have the best resort in this part of the world,” Carlos said.

          “We could not have accomplished everything without you and your crew,” Levi said.

          “It was a pleasure working with you and I hope we will have future business together,” he said.

          “I think we will be putting in some private cottages after a year or so and who knows what else we may decide on,” Levi said. “Don’t be surprised if Nat asks you to do some remodeling at Venus Rising in the very near future.”

          “I would like that,” Carlos said.

          Levi walked Carlos to the boat and with a goodbye and a promise to meet him at seven the next morning they parted and Levi walked up the hill.

          When she walked into the house, her friends were sitting in the large parlor having cocktails. She walked over and sat in Vanessa’s lap.

          “Hiya, baby,” she said as she kissed her lover softly.

          “We were just contemplating a trip to the steak house,” Cat said.

          “I could go for some red meat,” Levi said.

          “Let’s finish our drinks and we can head over to the mainland then,” Cat said. “I will call the taxi service for a van so we can all ride together in comfort,” she said as she walked to the phone.

          “Are you and Carlos all set for tomorrow?” Vanessa asked.

          “Yes, I will meet him at seven to start the fire and our first boat load of guests should begin to arrive at ten,” Levi said. “The pool has been filled and there is an ice cold keg of beer, chilling in the pool bar.”

          “It sounds like you have everything covered then,” Liz said.

          “I think so and if not I am sure we can improvise,” Levi said. “Let’s go eat ladies, I am starved.”

          “You heard the lady, let’s roll,” Nat said.

          When they returned from the mainland later that night, everyone but Levi and Vanessa walked up to the house.

          “I want to see your office, now that the last of the furniture has arrived,” Vanessa told Levi.

          “Tonight,” Levi asked.

          “Yes, baby, tonight if you don’t mind.”

          “No problem,” Levi said as she fished her keys out of her pocket.

          They walked through the front lobby to the large office Levi had selected for an office. She turned on the light and her new home sprung to life. A leather- bound love seat and coffee table sat across the room from a large hand carved teakwood desk. Roberto had wasted no time in creating the furniture for Levi and her office was beautiful beyond belief. Vanessa had a half dozen of Levi’s photographs blown up and framed and they graced the walls of her office. A duplicate of the photograph they had taken on the Sappho was also framed and perched atop one of Levi’s bookcase shelves.

          The laptop Levi had ordered was sitting on the desk and she noticed that it was still open and turned on.

          “That’s strange,” Levi said.

          “What is baby?” Vanessa said.

          “I know I turned the laptop off before I left the office,” Levi said as she walked behind the desk and moved the mouse. When the screen came to life, Levi saw a message left for her.

          “Top left hand drawer,” was on the screen.

          Vanessa moved next to Levi as she read the message and watched as she opened the drawer and her eyes came to rest on a small wooden box.

          Levi looked at Vanessa and back at the box.

          “Open it baby,” Vanessa said.

          Levi’s fingers were shaking as she reached for the box. She carefully opened the box and her eyes grew wide when she saw the beautiful diamond ring resting there.

          “Will you marry me?” Vanessa asked.

          Levi stared in shock at the diamond that glowed back at her. She remained mute as she stared at the ring.

          “Baby, did you hear me?” Vanessa said.

          “What? I am sorry Vanessa what did you say?”

          Vanessa knelt down on one knee before Levi and said. “Levi, will you marry me?”

          “Oh yes, Vanessa,” Levi said as she leaned forward to kiss her lover.

          A chorus of “hoorays” came from the small patio leading off Levi’s office and her friends came through the sliding glass doors.

          “Congratulations you two,” NeNe said and was quickly followed by the rest of the group.

          Vanessa took the box from Levi’s hand and lifted the ring from its resting place. She took Levi’s right hand and slipped the ring on her ring finger as the tears began to flow down Levi’s face.

          “A perfect fit for a perfect love,” Nat said as she patted Vanessa on the back.

          Vanessa wiped away Levi’s tears and kissed her softly on the lips. “Would you marry me next Saturday as part of the grand opening festivities?” Vanessa asked.

          Levi looked up at Vanessa with tears still glistening in her eyes. “Yes, baby, I will.”

          “We have a wedding to plan ladies,” Liz said. “Let’s move up to the house and let the lovebirds have a few private moments,” she said.

          Everyone left the room except for Levi and Vanessa. Vanessa kissed her deeply. “I have put in my notice with the cruise line and will be here with you permanently in a month,” Vanessa said.

          “Oh baby, are you sure that is what you want to do?” Levi asked.

          “I am very certain, Levi and I want to spend the rest of my life with you,” Vanessa said as she kissed her sweetly.

          Levi embraced Vanessa and her tears returned shaking her body as Vanessa held her close.

          When Levi’s tears subsided, she and Vanessa closed up the office and walked up toward the house.

          “I love you,” Levi said.

          “I love you too,” Vanessa answered.

          When they entered the house they found their friends in the parlor planning the wedding. Cass was making notes and assignments on a legal pad.

          “Okay, Cat will order the wedding cake and flowers,” Cass said.

          “We should have enough food from the grand opening and we will order champagne for the wedding party,” Liz said.

          “Would you like the ceremony in the resort garden?” Vanessa asked.

          “Yes, I think that would be proper,” Levi said.

          “What will you wear?” NeNe asked.

          “I think Vanessa should wear her dress whites,” Levi said. “She is unbelievably delicious in those.”

          “And you, what will you wear?”

          “I think I will go to town and see what I can find on this short notice, but probably a simple white dress,” Levi said.

          “We get to see you in a dress?” Nat teased.

          “I think the occasion calls for something other than shorts and a tropical shirt,” Levi said with a chuckle.

          “I would marry you regardless of what you choose to wear,” Vanessa said.

          “Aww, I think she really does love you,” NeNe said.

          “I think you are right, NeNe,” Levi said with a warm smile and a kiss to Vanessa’s cheek.

          “What’s not to love about you?” Vanessa said. “You are beautiful, brave, intelligent and loyal.”

          “Okay Romeo, we get the point,” Nat said.

          They sat up and made wedding plans late into the night until the yawns began and they agreed to retire for the evening.

          Saturday morning arrived and Levi slipped quietly out of Vanessa’s arms and into the shower. She dressed and poured a cup of coffee before she left the house to meet Carlos. He was just arriving as Levi reached the bottom of the hill, so she walked to the dock to meet him.

          “Good morning, Levi.”

          “Good morning, are you ready for today?” she asked.

          “As ready as I can be,” he said with a warm smile.

          They started the fire and began setting up the tables they would use in preparing the meat and other’s that would be used for serving. Carlos and Levi worked well together and she felt sad that their working relationship was coming to an end.

          “So, what is next for you?” Levi asked.

          “A few small projects that should keep me busy through the remainder of the fall and then Nat and I have discussed starting renovations at Venus after the first of the year,” he said.

          “That is good news and then when you finish there, maybe we will be ready to start on the cottages here,” Levi said.

          “That would be wonderful,” Carlos said.

          Vanessa arrived an hour later bringing them bacon filled bagels and coffee. “I thought you might need some food to keep you going,” she said.

          “Thank you sweetie,” Levi said.

          She and Carlos took a short break and ate the breakfast Vanessa had brought them. “Is there anything I can do to help?” she asked.

          “You can help me pull out the pool chairs and check supplies at the pool bar,” Levi said. “Just let me use the rest room and I will be right back.”

          Vanessa and Carlos watched Levi disappear inside the resort.

          “I noticed a new piece of jewelry on Levi’s hand this morning. Did you have anything to do with that?” Carlos asked.

          “Yes, I have asked Levi to marry me next weekend as part of the grand opening ceremonies,” Vanessa said.

          “Congratulations, you have a remarkable lady,” Carlos said.

          “Yes, I know, but thank you,” Vanessa said. “I hope that you will join us,” Vanessa said.

          “I would not miss it for the world,” Carlos said.

          “Thanks,” Vanessa said. We don’t have time for formal invitations, but we would be honored to have you join us,” Vanessa said.

          Levi walked back out to where they were sitting. “Are you ready baby?” she asked.

          Vanessa stood and walked toward Levi. “We will be back soon,” Levi said then they walked to the pool.

          They prepared the pool for guests and checked the drinks they had placed on ice before leaving yesterday. “Why don’t we carry more ice down to cover these drinks a little more,” Levi said.

          They went to the night club and carried several buckets of ice to the pool bar and successfully covered the drinks. Levi closed the door to the club and looked up at the empty spot above the door and smiled.

          Levi heard a small motor and smiled to see the first of their guests arriving on a keel boat. Liz, Nat, NeNe, Cat and Cass were also coming down the hill and walked to the docks to greet their guests as Levi and Vanessa returned to the grill.

          “I guess we had better get to cooking,” Levi said as she and Carlos began piling meat onto the large grill.

          NeNe had been assigned to work the pool bar and monitor the safety of the pool, while Nat and the others greeted the guests and monitored the rest of the food arriving from the island. Vanessa would stay with Carlos and Levi and act as a gopher if something was needed until it was time to boil the corn. She sat on a small stool and watched as Levi and Carlos began cooking.

          Families continued to arrive and the rest of the food was delivered from the mainland as the festivities began. Carlos and Vanessa were slaving over the grill as the guests played in the pool and enjoyed a beautiful day. Levi looked up and saw Roberto and Julia arrive and walk down the dock. Roberto was carrying a large object concealed in white cloth and he smiled when he caught Levi’s eye. She watched as Roberto disappeared into the night club and returned a few minutes after depositing his gift.

          Cass, Cat, Liz and Nat served the guests and thanked each one for the hard work they had put in to finish the project. When all the food was cooked, everyone settled down to eat and enjoy the relaxing atmosphere. Carlos and Levi fixed a plate and join their friends at a table.

          “I am so glad you and Roberto decided to come,” Levi said to Julia.

          “Thank you for inviting us,” she said. “You have made us feel like a part of the family,” she added.

          “You both will always be a large part of the island,” Levi said.

          “Vanessa shared your good news with us,” Roberto said. “Congratulations.”

          “Thank you. We don’t have much time to plan, but I am sure the ceremony will turn out beautiful. Cat and Cass have been a wonderful help in making the arrangements,” Levi said. “I expect the two of you to be there,” she said.

          “We will,” Roberto said.

          Levi went in search of Vanessa and found her tossing kids into the pool. “Hiya baby,” she said. “Having fun?”

          “Yes, but I am going to be so sore tomorrow,” she said.

          “Don’t worry, I will work the soreness out for you,” Levi said with a smile.

          Levi looked back and saw Julia and Cat talking. The smile growing on Cat’s face made her wonder what they could be planning, but an excited scream in the pool brought her attention back to the mob of children surrounding Vanessa.

          When she turned around again, Julia and Roberto were in deep conversation. She was about to walk over to them to see what was going on when Nat’s voice broke the air.

          “Welcome friends and family,” she said. “I hope that everyone is having a great day and is getting plenty to eat. I have been told that there is a special dedication being made today and I would like Levi and Roberto to join me.”

          The crowd clapped as Levi and Roberto walked to the front where Nat was standing. Levi nodded at Roberto who walked inside the night club and returned with the package he had brought earlier.

          “As you all know, Celeste met an untimely death here on the island,” Levi said and watched as the crowd nodded with sad faces. “Her spirit and love for this island will truly never end, so Roberto and I have decided to make a memorial to her spirit. We have decided to name the Night Club “Celeste’s Garden” in honor of Celeste and her love of beautiful things,” Levi said.

          Levi nodded at Roberto and he removed the cloth wrapping from the object he was holding. Roberto had carved a sign to hang above the club’s entrance. Next to the name of the club, he had carved the image of Celeste tending to her garden and it was so life-like the crowd was stunned.

          Cat stood up from her seat and began to clap her hands, bringing the crowd out of their stupor and soon everyone was clapping. Carlos brought out a ladder, some nails and a hammer and he and Roberto hung the sign above the door.

          Carlos stepped inside and flipped a switch and two lights lit up to illuminate the sign and Celeste’s face came to life again at that moment.

          The crowd was hushed by the beauty of the face looking back at them. “She was beautiful,” Liz said as she placed her arm on Julia’s shoulder.

          “Yes, she was,” Julia said.

          An hour later, the crowd started to thin and clean up began on the island. Roberto and Julia thanked the group for inviting them to such a wonderful event and then left the island.

          It was near nightfall when the clean up was finished and Nat and Liz used the cart to haul the leftover food up to the house. Carlos was the last to leave the island and he and Levi walked to the boat. He hugged Levi close. “I will see you soon,” he said.

          “Goodnight, Carlos,” Levi said. “Thanks for such a wonderful day.”

          “We did a good thing,” he said with a grin.

          “Yes we did,” Levi said. She smiled as Carlos backed out of the harbor heading to the mainland.

          Levi joined Vanessa and taking her hand, they walked up the hill to the house to join their friends.

          “That was an amazing day,” Liz said as Levi and Vanessa joined them on the porch. “Have a seat and I will get you both a beer,” Liz said.

          Vanessa sat down on the top step and leaned back against the railing and Levi sat between her legs and leaned back against her chest. “I don’t know about you ladies, but I am whipped,” Levi said.

          “You worked hard all day long cooking and seeing to others, baby,” Vanessa said.

          “Yes, but wasn’t it great?” Levi said with a smile.

          “That looks like Carlos coming back,” Cat said.

          They turned to look across the water and there was a boat returning to the island. “He must have forgotten something,” Cass said.

          “I guess we will see shortly,” Cat said as she kissed Cass on the cheek.

          NeNe had been talking on the phone with Killian and stepped out onto the porch. “It looks like we are about to have company,” she said. “Killian says to tell everyone hello,” she said and sat down beside Nat.

          Liz returned carrying beers for Levi and Vanessa and returned to her seat.

          “I think I will drive down to the harbor and see what is up with Carlos,” Cat said.

          “Hurry back, sweetie,” Cass said as they watched her step onto the cart to head down the hill.

          “I don’t think I have seen you smile this much in a long time,” Liz said to Cass.

          “She makes me so very happy,” Cass said.

          “It looks good on you too,” Levi said.

          Cass blushed slightly and then all eyes turned to the path as they heard the cart coming up the hill. Cat was bringing Carlos, Julia and Roberto in the cart and pulled to a halt in front of the house.

          Carlos looked at Levi and shrugged. “I got back to the mainland and found them waiting for me,” he said.

          Roberto and Julia approached the house with Roberto carrying a large box.

          Julia sat down in front of Levi and took her hand. “You have been so wonderful to us,” she said. “When Roberto and I heard of the plans for your wedding to Vanessa next weekend, we had an idea,” she said.

          “Celeste and I were to be married in three months when she disappeared,” Roberto said. “She and Mother had already made her dress and we would like to offer it to you to use for your wedding,” he said. “I know Celeste would be proud to have you wearing her dress,” he added.

          “You have been so busy here and there is no time to have another dress made for you, so we would be honored if you wore this,” Julia said as Roberto opened the box and carefully removed the dress.

          Levi was speechless. The dress was beautiful. She looked at both Roberto and Julia with tears in their eyes and there was no way she could say “no” to their generous offer. “Are you sure?” she asked Roberto.

          “This dress is too beautiful to remain in a closet,” he said. “I would be proud to see you wear it,” he said.

          “I will agree with one condition,” Levi said.

          Roberto laughed. “I am almost used to your conditions, but what would you have me do, Levi?”

          “Would you walk me down the aisle and give me away to Vanessa?” she asked.

          The smile left Roberto’s face when he heard those words. He turned and slowly placed the dress back in the box leaving everyone waiting for his answer. When he turned back to face Levi he smiled and said, “I would love to,” he said and hugged her tightly.

          “I will have the dress cleaned on Monday and if you will come to town tomorrow you can try it on and we will make any alterations needed,” Julia said.

          “I will be there after lunch,” Levi promised.

          “Thank you, Levi,” Julia said.

          “Thanks to you and Roberto, I will make a beautiful bride,” Levi said.

          “We will see you tomorrow then,” Julia said as Roberto took her arm and led her back to the cart.

          “Thank you, Levi,” Carlos said and then joined them on the cart.

          “Be back soon,” Cat said as they rolled away.

          Levi sat down and Vanessa’s arms wrapped around her. “You will look gorgeous in that dress baby.”

          “Yes, she will,” Liz said.

          “Everything is falling into place so smoothly, it almost makes me worried,” Levi said.

          “Don’t worry, my love, I will probably lose the rings or some other disaster before the ceremony is through,” Vanessa teased.

          “You better not,” Levi said as she finished her beer. “If you all don’t mind, I am going to take my lady to the shower and then call it an early night.”

          “Not at all, we will see you both for breakfast in the morning,” Nat said. “Liz is making pancakes.”

          “Goodnight, friends,” Levi said and took Vanessa’s hand and walked inside.

          CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

          Liz and Levi went across to the mainland the next afternoon as planned and when Levi stepped into the wedding dress it fit perfectly.

          Julia stood in front of Levi and then circled her examining the fit closely. “I wouldn’t change a thing,” she said with a smile.

          “I wouldn’t either,” Liz said. “You look beautiful, Levi.”

          Levi looked in the mirror and she was amazed. She really did look beautiful.

          “I have a quick errand to run, I will be back in five minutes,” Liz said.

          “What about shoes?” she heard Julia say as she went out the door.

          “Is there a place in town I can buy some?” Levi asked.

          “When Liz returns we will track down Cat and get her to take us to Morales,” Julia said. “The selection there is so much better.”

          Liz walked quickly to the small jeweler who had the wedding bands ordered for Vanessa and picked up a small package holding the two rings. When she stepped back onto the street, Cat met her. “You have got to come see Levi,” she said.

          Cat followed her back to Julia’s home and Levi was just about to change out of the dress. “Wow, that looks fantastic on you,” Cat said.

          “Were your ears burning, Cat? Julia asked.

          “No, should they have been?”

          “I was just telling Levi we needed to find you to get you to take us to Morales,” Julia said.

          “I need shoes,” Levi said.

          “I agree, the tennis shoes must go,” Cat said. “Let me go get the car and I will be right back.”

          Levi changed back into her shorts and polo shirt while they waited for Cat. She pulled up in the driveway and honked her horn.

          Vanessa spent the afternoon assisting Nat with keying the electric door keys to the guest rooms, in preparing for the grand opening.

          “Are you nervous?” Nat asked.

          “A little yes,” Vanessa said. “I love Levi deeply, but changing careers is a little terrifying.”

          “You won’t think so after tomorrow,” Nat said.

          “Why, what happens tomorrow?”

          “Your wedding present arrives,” Nat said.

          “Which is?” Vanessa asked.

          “You will have to wait to find out,” Nat teased.

          Nat, Liz, Cat and Cass had gone in together to purchase a private charter fishing boat for Vanessa as a wedding gift. With the boat, she could rent out privately to the resort guests or visitors to the mainland and still spend a great deal of time out on the water.

          “What more do we need to do to prepare for the opening?” Vanessa asked.

          “The staff are being trained this week, the rooms are ready, check in packages are set, the kitchen is ready, the bars are stocked, the transport boat is ready, so I think we have things covered,” Nat said.

          “I will have to leave Wednesday to take the Sappho back, but I will fly back Friday morning,” Vanessa said.

          “Good. Liz and I are making arrangements for one of us to come over in a month when you return so you and Levi can take a honeymoon.”

          “I guess I had better get busy planning,” Vanessa said with a soft laugh.

          “I have things in hand here, so why don’t you go back up to the house and get on the computer up there to see what options you have,” Nat said.

          “Will you be up soon?” Vanessa asked.

          “I won’t be much longer, I hear a plate of leftovers calling my name,” Nat said.

          Monday and Tuesday was so busy the time flew by. After a tearful goodbye to Vanessa Wednesday, Levi settled in to focus on the grand opening. The beautiful gift her friends had given Vanessa reminded Levi that she had not thought of a gift for her love.

          Carlos came over later that day and Levi asked to speak to him. They walked into her office and sat down on the loveseat.

          “Carlos, can you draw house plans?” she asked.

          “I am not architect, but I know construction, Levi, what do you need?” he asked.

          Levi had already asked Nat, Liz and Cat about she and Vanessa building a smaller home just for the two of them and they all agreed that Levi would have first choice of building spots on the island.

          “I want you to design a home for me to give to Vanessa as a wedding present,” she said. “I know a home can’t be built quickly, but I would like to have a blueprint to show her with a promise to build it in the early spring.”

          “Tell me the basics of what you have in mind and show me where you want it built,” Carlos said.

          He took a notepad from Levi and jotted some notes as she described the rooms she wanted and then they walked through the garden to find the path that led to the spot that took her heart when she first saw it. The house would be built on the east side of the island where Levi found the conch shell.

          “This will be the perfect spot,” Carlos said. “I have a friend in Morales who can draft out a blueprint for us and I think we can get it done by Saturday,” he said. “If not, I have a solution,” he said with a chuckle. “If we can’t finish the blueprint in time we will buy the lock set for the front door and give her the key, with a promise to build the house to go with it.”

          “I really like that idea,” Levi said. “I even think we should go with that and not try to rush a blueprint,” she added. “Will you bring over some catalogs and help me pick out a lock?”

          “I will bring them over first thing in the morning, if that’s good for you.”

          “That’s perfect and thanks for the great idea,” Levi said.

          “You are most welcome,” Carlos said.

          Friday morning Roberto and Julia came to the island to deliver the dress. Levi placed it in her office closet where she would get dressed before the ceremony.

          “You will look beautiful,” Julia said as she kissed Levi’s cheek.

          “We will be here early, in case you need help with anything before the wedding,” Roberto said.

          “Thank you both,” Levi said.

          “We will see you tomorrow,” Robert said and they left the office.

          Levi was getting nervous and paced until Vanessa and Killian arrived on the island.

          Levi rushed to her and kissed her passionately.

          “Were you worried I wouldn’t return?” Vanessa teased.

          “No baby, I am just glad to have you back,” Levi said.

          “You look great,” Vanessa said.

          The first of the guests would begin arriving at three that afternoon and Levi had changed into a pair of black slacks and a white blouse. The staff would be wearing tan shorts or slacks with a variety of colored tops for their uniforms, but as the General Manager, Levi would dress more professionally.

          “Thank you, baby,” Levi said. “I am so excited.”

          “I have a few things I need to do up at the house and then I will shower and come back to help you welcome the guests if you would like,” Vanessa said.

          “I would love that,” Levi said.

          “I will be back shortly then,” Vanessa said and after kissing Levi left the room.

          The first night at the resort went well. The guests were treated to a gourmet meal and then spent the evening lounging out by the pool. Celeste’s Garden would not open until the following evening when it served as a reception spot for Levi and Vanessa, but the night was so beautiful no one missed the music and dancing.

          Business the next morning would be handled by Liz, Nat and Cass as Levi and Vanessa were told to try to relax and enjoy the morning. Killian and Vanessa took out the boat to distract Vanessa while Levi and NeNe spent the morning talking in the garden.

          “Killian is seriously considering leaving the ship as well,” NeNe said, surprising Levi.

          “After she has worked so hard to finally become a Captain,” Levi said.

          “She says it won’t be any fun without Vanessa,” NeNe said.

          “You sure she doesn’t want to be here with you full time?” Levi asked.

          “I would hope that would have something to do with it, but she does love working with Vanessa.”

          “I am sure Vanessa would take her on as First Mate,” Levi said.

          “Don’t be surprised if they are talking about that very thing right now,” NeNe said with a smile.

          NeNe looked at her watch to check the time. “I think we should head into the house to shower and then go to the resort,” she said. “Are you nervous?”

          “A little,” Levi said. “No, actually a lot,” she admitted.

          “Just try to relax and enjoy the moment,” NeNe said as she draped her arm around Levi’s shoulder.

          An hour later, Levi and NeNe left the house and walked down to the resort. The wedding cake was being delivered and when they saw it, Levi’s stomach began to flutter with nerves. “This is really the day,” she said to NeNe as they walked into her office.

          Vanessa and Killian returned from the water and Vanessa rushed to find Liz. “I know I was teasing Levi before about losing the rings, but I cannot remember what I did with them,” she said on the verge of panic.

          Liz chuckled. “You gave them to me for safekeeping,” Liz said. “Now get up to the house and get dressed,” Liz said. “I have the rings tucked safely away.”

          “I can handle things here if you are ready to go get dressed,” Nat said. “Cat and Cass are already up at the house.”

          “Okay baby, I won’t be long,” Liz said as she walked up with Vanessa and Killian.

          Liz, Cass and NeNe would stand with Levi while Killian, Carlos and Nat would be on Vanessa’s side. Carlos teased Vanessa saying he would stick out like a sore thumb in the wedding party, but Levi poked him in the ribs and told him, “Be thankful you aren’t on my side and have to wear a dress.”

          Carlos roared with laughter when Levi told him that and he felt more comfortable being a part of the wedding party, keeping his masculinity intact.

          Cat would be performing the ceremony, qualified as a Justice of the Peace, so every partner would be involved in the ceremony.

          As the time approached, NeNe and Julia helped Levi get dressed. “You look beautiful,” Julia said as NeNe put a light curl in Levi’s hair. The guests were assembled in the courtyard and Vanessa and the wedding party took their places in front of the crowd.

          NeNe rushed to join in after kissing Levi on her cheek. “You are beautiful.”

          Julia followed NeNe out of the office and took the seat reserved for her, leaving Levi alone for a few minutes. She stood at the patio doors looking out at the water as she tried to control the racing of her heart. She noticed a pair of dolphins frolicking in the water, sending her good luck. She heard a light knocking on her door and walked to find Roberto waiting for her.

          “You are beautiful, Levi,” he said when she opened the door. “Are you ready?”

          Roberto was dressed in a white tuxedo and held out his arm to Levi. “Your love awaits you,” he said.

          Roberto guided her to the entrance of the garden and when the wedding march music began all heads turned to look at Levi and Roberto who threw his shoulders back proudly as he prepared to escort Levi down the aisle. Levi caught movement to her left and nearly fainted when she saw who was waiting just outside the door.

          Simone had rushed and barely made the last boat over to the island. She had not been an invited guest, but she would see Levi one last time before she and Vanessa were wed. She had no intention of causing a scene even though she was convinced Levi should be with her instead. Simone urged the boat driver faster and when they arrived she stepped onto the dock carrying her gift.

          Simone dashed through the lobby and made her way to the garden, but arrived too late to take a seat. She stood to the left of the door, out of sight of the guests and was surprised and yet delighted when she saw Levi walking toward her.

          “Don’t do this,” Simone said as Levi approached with Roberto. “I can make you happy.”

          He felt Levi’s body tense up. Roberto softly whispered to Levi. “Is this a problem?”

          “No, not at all,” Levi whispered back.

          “You make a scene Simone and I will kill you,” Levi said, surprising Roberto.

          Vanessa shifted nervously as she saw Levi speaking to someone out of view, but when the music began and Levi and Roberto approached, Vanessa saw no one but Levi. Roberto led Levi down the aisle and then offered her hand to Vanessa and kissed Levi’s cheek, before joining the rest of the wedding party.

          Everyone watched Levi as she approached, but Nat caught movement in the back of the courtyard and saw Simone slip inside.

          The ceremony began and after a prayer by Cat, Levi and Vanessa exchanged their vows. Vanessa hesitated when Cat asked for the rings and turned to Killian. Killian smiled and handed her best friend the rings she had purchased. Levi’s heart raced from the look Vanessa gave her as she slipped the wedding band on her left hand. The intense passion in Vanessa’s eyes melted Levi as she listened to Vanessa’s sweet words.

          When Cat asked if there was anyone who thinks the two should not be wed, Nat’s vicious stare kept Simone pinned to her seat.

          “You may kiss the bride,” Cat said.

          Vanessa leaned down and kissed Levi sweetly.

          “Ladies and Gentlemen, I give you Vanessa and Levi,” Cat said to end the ceremony.

          Levi and Vanessa lead the procession down to the night club, where the reception would be held. Levi felt Vanessa grow tense as they walked by Simone while leaving the courtyard.

          Liz had also seen Simone for the first time and squeezed Nat’s hand. “I know, I saw her come in,” she quietly whispered.

          Vanessa and Levi greeted their guests as they entered the club. Nat grabbed Simone by the arm as she and Liz took her to the side.

          “What are you doing here?” Nat asked.

          “I was attending a wedding,” Simone said coyly.

          “As an uninvited guest, I might add,” Liz said.

          “I just assumed my invitation was lost in the mail somewhere,” Simone said. “I am not going to cause a scene, Liz,” Simone said.

          “If you ruin this day for Levi, I swear I will take you out and drown you myself,” Liz warned.

          “I will only stay long enough for a piece of cake and to congratulate the two lovebirds,” Simone said. “I also brought them a gift,” Simone said, lifting the box for Liz to see.

          “You can place that on the table over there,” Liz said as she pointed out a gift table.

          Vanessa and Levi watched Simone approach as the final guest to enter the club, followed closely by Nat and Liz.

          “Hello, Simone,” Vanessa said.

          “Congratulations you two,” Simone said with the sweetest of smiles. “Levi you look beautiful,” she said.

          “Thank you, Simone,” Levi said.

          “I guess there is no point in saying that you made the wrong choice, but I wish you both the best,” Simone said with a smile to Vanessa.

          “I made the perfect choice, Simone,” Levi said. “You were never an option,” Levi said and Vanessa’s frown turned to a smirk. “Now if you will excuse us, we have guests to attend to.”

          Cake and champagne were shared by all and several toasts were made to the happy couple. When the music started, Vanessa took Levi and led her to the dance floor for the couples dance. After several minutes, they were joined by other members of the wedding party and then by other guests.

          Simone kept her promise and after watching Levi and Vanessa dancing happily on the dance floor, she quietly left the building. “This is not done between us,” she whispered as she walked out of the night club and headed to the dock.

          Nat watched Simone leave the club and breathed a sigh of relief. She stepped outside the club and watched as Simone stepped onto the boat and it pulled away from the dock. Satisfied, she stepped back inside the club and took Liz by the hand and danced her onto the dance floor.

          Vanessa and Levi danced closely and when the song came to an end, Vanessa kissed Levi passionately. “I love you,” she said.

          “I love you too, Vanessa.”

          They left the dance floor and Levi asked NeNe, “Will you go help me change?”

          “Of course I will,” NeNe said and they walked back up to Levi’s office.

          Levi stepped from the wedding gown and NeNe hung it back up in Levi’s closet as Levi slipped into slacks and a blouse.

          “That was a beautiful ceremony,” NeNe said. “Everything went so perfectly.”

          “Even Simone’s appearance could not ruin something so perfect,” Levi said.

          “She has some nerve,” NeNe said. “I am glad she is gone.”

          “Me too,” Levi said.

          They returned to the club and they mingled among the guests until some of them began to retire for the evening. When Julia and Roberto approached Levi, she smiled brightly for them. “Thank you for making this day so special for me.”

          “Thank you for allowing us to be here for you,” Roberto said. “You made such a beautiful bride,” he said.

          “Yes, she did. I can’t wait to see the pictures,” Vanessa said.

          “I can’t either,” Julia said. “It is getting late and I am afraid I have grown tired,” Julia said. “Good luck to two very special women,” she said.

          “We will be seeing you soon,” Levi promised as they turned to leave the club.

          “I am ready to spend some private time with my wife,” Levi said.

          “Why don’t we say our goodbyes then,” Vanessa said.

          “Waiting on you,” Levi teased.

          Killian and NeNe saw them preparing to leave and carried the gifts out to the cart. Levi and Vanessa would open them later tonight or tomorrow as time allowed, but for now they wanted only each other.

          They thanked their guests and walked out to the golf cart. Killian and NeNe had placed a Just Married banner across the back of the cart and tied a few beer cans to the bumper. The couple was escorted out to the cart by their friends who all got a good laugh from the noise the cans made on the way up the hill.

          Vanessa and Levi carried the gifts into the parlor. They would open them tomorrow surrounded by their close friends. Levi grinned at Vanessa and took her by the hand as they walked to the bedroom. Vanessa closed the door behind them as Levi walked to the dresser and pulled out and envelope.

          “I did not have the time to have your gift made, so you will have to do with this for now,” she said as she handed Vanessa the envelope.

          Vanessa opened it and poured a small gold key into her hand. “What is this baby?” she asked.

          “It will be the key to the front door of our new home, one day,” Levi promised. “Carlos is having the plans drafted for us and hopefully by the spring we shall have a home of our own.”

          “Oh Levi, that will be so great,” Vanessa said. “I have something for you as well.” Vanessa opened her jacket and pulled out an envelope and handed it to Levi.

          Levi opened the envelope to find two plane tickets and a picture of a snow covered cabin. “I cannot guarantee the snow, but we will have a week in the Rockies as soon as I have worked out my resignation,” Vanessa promised.

          “Thank you, baby,” Levi said.

          “Now, I want to make love with my wife,” Vanessa said.

          Levi lit some candles and turned out the lights. They undressed one another and shared several passionate kisses before they moved to the bed. Vanessa pressed Levi onto her back as she climbed onto the bed to continue their passionate kisses.

          Their bodies entwined for hours as they made love deep into the night, their first as a married couple. With their passions sated, Levi placed her head on Vanessa’s shoulder. Levi lifted Vanessa’s left hand and her fingers traced over the ring on her finger. Their matching bands had a pair of swimming dolphins on the outside which made her smile with pleasure. Dolphins had always been a part of their best days together and now they would have dolphins with them every day.

          Levi laced her fingers between Vanessa’s. “Tomorrow I wake up next to my wife,” Levi said with a grin.

          “And very soon you will wake up to me each morning for the rest of our lives,” Vanessa said and sealed her promise with a kiss.

          Levi sighed and laid her head on Vanessa’s chest and listened to the sound of her beating heart.

          “I love you,” she whispered, but Vanessa had already drifted off to sleep with a smile on her face.